NYPL RESEARCH LIBRARIES
3 3433 08235383 4
H 5
Vx I &TCTVN
'"' ".. v.-'"
^tfp
Towed by a swan across the pond.
Page 1 8.
DICK CHEVELEY:
HIS ADVENTURES AND MISADVENTURES.
BY
W. H. G. KINGSTON,
AUTHOR. OF
SNOW SHOES AND CANOES/' "HEIR OF KILFINNAN," ETC., ETC.
ILLUSTRATED.
E. P. BUTTON ANB COMPANY.
1881.
[All rights re served. \
L
1
IARY
228473U
NB
1!'48 L
LONDON :
GIl.liKRT AND RIVIXGTON, PRINTKRS,
ST. JOHN'S SQUARE.
PR HI' A GI
So extraordinary are th2 adventures of my hero, Master
Richard Cheveley, son of the Rev. John Cheveley, vicar of
the parish of S- , in the county of D , that it is
possible some of my readers may be inclined to consider
them incredible, but that they are thoroughly probable the
following paragraph which appeared in the evening edition
of the Standard early in the month of November, 1879,
will, I think, amply prove. I have no fear that any sensible
boys will be inclined to follow Dick's example ; but if
they will write to him at Liverpool, where he resides, and
ask his advice, as a young gentleman did mine lately, on
the subject of running away to sea, I am very sure that he
will earnestly advise them to stay at home ; or, at all
events, first to consult their fathers or mothers, or guar-
dians, or other relatives or friends before they start, unless
they desire to risk sharing the fate of the hapless stowaway
here mentioned :
"A shocking discovery was made on board the National steamer
A 2
IV PREFACE.
England) which arrived in New York from Liverpool on the 2Qth
October. In discharging the cargo in the forehold a stowaway was
found in a dying state. He had made the entire passage of thirteen
days without food or drink. He was carried to the vessel's deck,
where he died."
My young correspondent, in perfect honesty, asked me to
tell him how he could best manage to run away to sea.
I advised him, as Mr. Richard Cheveley would have done,
and I am happy to say that he wisely followed my advice,
for I have since frequently heard from him. When he
first wrote he was an entire stranger to me. He has had
more to do with this work than he supposes. I have the
pleasure of dedicating it to him.
WILLIAM H. G. KINGSTON.
May, 1880.
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER I.
PAGE
Some account of my family, including Aunt Deb My father
receives an offer A family discussion, in which Aunt Deb
distinguishes herself Her opinions and mine differ con-
siderably My desire to go to sea haunts my dreams My
brother Ned's counsel I go a-fishing in Leighton Park I
meet with an accident My career nearly cut short A battle
with a swan, in which I get the worst of it A courageous
mother Mark Riddle to the rescue An awkward fix
Mark finds a way out of it Old Roger's cottage The
Riddle family Roger Riddle's yarns and their effect on me
Mark takes a different view It's not all gold that glitters
-The model My reception at home ... i
CHAPTER II.
Aunt Deb's lecture, and what came of it My desire to go to sea
still further increases My father, to satisfy me, visits
Leighton Hall Our interview with Sir Reginald Knowsley
Some description of Leighton Hall and what we saw there-
The magistrate's room A smuggler in trouble The evi-
dence against him, and its worth An ingenious plea An
awkward witness The prisoner receives the benefit of the
doubt Sir Reginald consults my father, and my father con-
sults Sir Reginald My expectations stand a fair chance of
being realized The proposed crusade against the smugglers
-My father decides on taking an active part in it I resolve
to second him .........
CHAPTER III.
The crusade against the smugglers Sir Reginald's measures
The " Saucy Bess" My father's sermon, and its effects in
different quarters Ned and I visit old Roger Riddle Mr.
vi CONTENTS.
PAGE
RcynelFs picnic and how \\c enjoyed it Roger Riddle tells
the story of his life Born at sea The pet of the ship-
Stormy times Parted from his mother His first visit to
hind Loses his parents . . . 43
CHAPTER IV.
Roger Riddle continues his story Goes to sea as a man-o'-war's-
man His voyages The Mediterranean Toulon Chasing
the enemy Caught in a trap A hard fight for it Escape
of the frigate Corsica Martello Bay The tower and its
gallant defenders Its capture Origin of its name San
Fiorenzo Convention redoubt What British tars can do
Capture of the " Minerve" The taking of Bastia Nelson
loses an eye "Jackass" frigates Toulon again More
fighting The advantage of being small Prepare to repel
boarders The colours nailed to the mast The chase
Never despise your enemy Teneriffe Attack on Santa
Cruz Nelson loses his arm Abandonment of the enter-
prise What people call glory The Hellespont The cap-
tain steers his own ship The island of Cerigotto Breakers
ahead The ship strikes The value of discipline Their
condition on the rock The ship goes to pieces Their
chances of escape The gale A brave captain A false
hope The effects of drinking sea-water Water, water
everywhere, and not a drop to drink Reduced to ex-
tremities They lose their brave captain and first lieutenant
-They construct a raft- -Cowardice of the Greek fishermen
-The rescue of the survivors Fresh adventures The
Dardanelles Fire ! An awful spectacle Destruction of
the ship Reason to be thankful A father's love How
they took a Spanish sloop-o'-war The ruse and how it
succeeded Between two fires Good and bad captains
Roger quits the navy Becomes mate of a merchantman
and retires on his laurels His marriage and settlement
Our picnic breaks up 60
CHAPTER V.
1 form plans against the smugglers Ned's brotherly advice I
continue to visit old Riddle He presents me with a cutter
CONTENTS. vii
PAGE
My first lessons in sailing Reception of my present at
home Aunt Deb again gives her opinion A present in
return Sudden disappearance of Mark, which leads to a
further expression of sentiments on the part of Aunt Deb-
it visit Leighton Hall My interview with the Squire I
obtain permission to visit Mark in prison " Better than
doing nothing " I console Old Roger " A prison's a bad
place for a boy " -Returning homewards, I unexpectedly
gain some important information The barn The smug-
gler's conference Rather too near to be pleasant I con-
trive to escape Am pursued and captured by the smugglers,
but finally released Aunt Deb's disapproval of my friend-
ship for Mark Riddle 93
CHAPTER VI.
I revisit the baronet My information and its worth Am some-
what taken aback at my reception Well out of it Mark's
escape Old Riddle's gratitude A night of adventure The
run Night attack on Kidbrooke Farm The fire My
curiosity overcomes my prudence The struggle on the
beach the luck of the " Saucy Bess/' and ill luck of Mark
I am again captured by the smugglers Buried in a chest
My struggle for freedom, and its result A vault in the old
mill My explorations in the vault . . . . .116
CHAPTER VII.
A prisoner in the vault The headless miller I continue my
explorations My perilous position- -My further attempts at
escape The recess An unexpected shower-bath -- A
glimpse of light I escape from the vault, but not from
prison A lower chamber in old Grimes' mill The result of
my further endeavours to escape My signal of distress
The Revenue men My rescue The search for the smug-
glers' goods My hunger relieved On guard Meeting with
my father The last of old Grimes' mill . . . 136
CHAPTER VIII.
My reception at home Aunt Deb again gives her advice My
father and I pay another visit to Leighton Hall Our guard
VI 11 CONTEXTS.
PAGE
Interview \vith Sir Reginald A score that was not settled
to my satisfaction My awkward position My father re-
ceives a threatening letter Aunt Deb decides on action
Preparations for my departure The journey in the coach
Our fellow-travellers A false alarm My aunt's character
further comes out Our arrival at Liverpool Our reception
-Mr. Butterficld I explore Liverpool My first visit to the
"Emu" -I gain some information I lose my way Aunt
Deb's anxiety on my account A small difficulty \vell got
out of I pay another visit to the " Emu '' My ideas as to
officers and seamanship receive a somewhat rude check I
make the acquaintance of Gregory Growles I lose my cutter
-"Thief! thief!" I speak to Mr. Butterfieldas to my going
to sea His opinions on the subject He makes me a kind
offer Matters still unsettled A reference to Aunt Deb . 154
CHAPTER IX.
Mr. Butterfield's office My future prospects I again visit the
" Emu" Aunt Deb's good advice I rebel All sailors are
not beggars My next visit to the "Emu" Shall I stow
myself away ? Conflicting ideas Looking over the ship,
I meet with an accident Once more a prisoner The hold of
the " Emu '' Not a stowaway My possible fate No bones
broken " The blue above and the blue below '' Perse-
verance conquers all difficulties On the high seas Sea-
sick On the kelson I give way to despair " Help !
help ! '' -The yarn of Sam Smitch's ghost I feel the pangs
of hunger I review my past life Never say die Water,
water everywhere, but not a drop to drink My efforts meet
with some success . . . . . . . . i/S
CHAPTER X.
Dreamland A vision of home Strange proceedings of my
brother Ned Roughish weather I make a slight progress-
A ray of light The cargo The wooden case A disappoint-
ment In darkness again A \velcome draught -My bed
My slumbers interrupted by ugly visitors I determine to
catch some rats My further efforts at escape My ill
success My conscience troubles me, but I succeed in
CONTENTS. ix
PAGE
quieting it My visions Tantalizing Aunt Deb and Mr.
Butterfield The conference of the rats Their opinion of
mankind Their grievances and proposed remedies --A
sneeze and its effects 199
CHAPTER XI.
The hold of the (l Emu '' Further attempts at escape The
storm ceases A rat hunt Slippery customers Oh, for a
trap ! My ingenuity exercised Caught at last My repug-
nance to rats' flesh Hunger needs no sauce My subsequent
impressions Cannibal rats My solitary life The rats grow
cautious The crate I make a welcome discovery A fresh
expedition As black as a nigger Things might be worse . 219
CHAPTER XII.
Still in the hold Conscience again troubles me My new food
and its effect on my health I picture to myself the crew on
deck Rather warm Another storm My sufferings and
despair A cold bath I lose my stock of provisions The rats
desert me The storm subsides My fancy gives itself rein . 232
CHAPTER XIII.
Still in the hold Dreamland again Chicken-pie Return of
the rats I improve my plans for catching them Two rats
at one meal My state of mind " Mercy ! mercy ! " While
there's life there's hope I recommence my exertions to get
out of the hold with some success Purer air My weakness
icturns I recover my strength Still no outlet I perform
my ablutions My desire to live at all hazards returns
" Where ignorance is bliss 'tis folly to be wise '' The yarn
of Toney Lawson The evil effects of getting drunk The
" Viper '' Toney obliged to give in Toney's thoughts of
escape The fate of the " Viper" determines the question
Toney's wonderful escape 247
CHAPTER XIV.
The hold My provisions become exhausted A fresh attempt at
escape Pressed by hunger I persevere The spar-deck
Not out yet A ray of light My prostrate condition My
mind gives way A curious trio The main hatchway-
CONTENTS.
PAGE
Fresh difficulties arise A last effort I am rescued Ghost
of a ghost I make a new friend and meet with an old one
The crew of the ship My new quarters I receive a piece of
advice from my new friend Mark's adventures, and how he
came aboard the "Emu'' Poor Jack Drage Mark gets into
-trouble 266
CHAPTER XV.
My convalescence Julius Caesar befriends me We pass the Cape
de Verde Islands Our hopes of a change of diet disappear
My turn at last A severe discipline Captain Longfleet
" Please, sir, I couldn't help it " " There goes the baby and
his nurse" Caesar's sympathy How I owed my life to
Tom Trivett Bad food " It makes me sick to cook it ''
The deputation to the captain The discontent increases
among the crew Crossing the line " What ship is that ? "
We receive a visit from Daddy Neptune and his court
Rough play, and what it might have come to . . .285
CHAPTER XVI.
Land ho ! Cape Frio The Sugar-loaf Mountain The Castle
of Santa Cruz The harbour of Rio de Janeiro A taste of
fruit We receive some passengers A gale springs up
Man overboard Poor Tom Trivett Captain Longfleet's
inhumanity Mark and I are treated worse I overhear a
conversation A proposed mutiny The plot Differences
will arise Who's to be captain ? I determine to reveal the
plot I consult with Mark Our determination Southern
latitudes The Southern Cross The Falkland Islands-
Mark escapes, but I am retaken Highland blood Mark's
probable fate A battle with an albatross .... 300
CHAPTER XVII.
South Sea whaler I write a letter home, and how far it got
on its way there The Earl of Lollipop Mr. McTavish
saves me from a flogging My prospects somewhat improve
Another storm We lose another man A struggle for life
-Terra del Fuego Cape Horn In the Pacific The coast
of Patagonia, and how we nearly got wrecked Juan Fer-
nandezRobinson Crusoe's island I again determine to
CONTENTS. xi
TAGE
rim away, but am prevented by an offer I receive Shark !
Shark ! A narrow escape Valparaiso Callao Paita-
The Sandwich Islands The king and his court Royal
guests Some queer dishes Pooah Am again prevented
from deserting Columbia River at last A glimpse of
freedom A farewell dinner An untoward incident Once
more a prisoner My captors' fears my only safety My
friends give up the search At sea again My release
" Dis curious ship" ....... . 322
CHAPTER XVIII.
My position does not improve Another attempt at escape frus-
trated Becalmed off Japan Macao A fresh cargo Ex-
tension of the voyage Not dead yet I gain some impor-
tant information as to the future fate awaiting me, and I
determine to quit the ship A carouse My escape, and how
I accomplished it Alone on the ocean I sight land The
rock and my landing-place My search for food I meet
with an accident I lose my boat ..... 348
CHAPTER XIX.
My adventures on the rock My search for food, and what I
found The storm Despite my perilous position, I marvel
at the grandeur of the scene The storm subsides My
search for clams, and further explorations on the rock-
The darkest night must come to an end A welcome
wetting My only refuge Return of stormy weather
Perilous moments I climb the beacon post . . . 364
CHAPTER XX.
In the beacon The storm continues The tide turns I again
seek for food I meet with another accident Brighter
weather A sail in sight My hopes and fears My signal
My rescue A voice from the deep Three old friends meet
again On board the (i Falcon " The good captain
Sydney harbour, and why I didn't go ashore there The
homeward voyage Mark and I learn navigation My re-
ception at Liverpool Sad, sad news My journey to Sand-
gate I enter Mr. Butterfield's office, and have had no cause
to regret doing so . - 375
LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS.
PAGE
Towed by a swan across the pond . . . . . .18
The planks above me fell off, shattered by my foot . . .130
Pressing against a board, it gave way 138
Suddenly, down came a shower of powder ..... 142
I stood with my hands in my pockets, gazing at the " Emu " .167
" You an officer, jackanapes !" . . . . . . . 174
I seized the rope and swung myself down . ... . .185
I shouted out " Help ! help!" 191
I made out several bales, cases, and packages .... 202
I eagerly applied my mouth 203
The rats run over me ......... 205
The rats' parliament 212
Rat-catching 221
A Storm 235
A water-cask bursts . 237
A new mode of catching rats ....... 250
I make further efforts to escape 254
A ray of light streamed right upon me 268
Brought on deck 272
A beacon in sight 359
On the beacon rock ......... 365
Clinging round the post . 371
DICK CHEVELEY:
HIS ADVENTURES AND MISADVENTURES.
CHAPTER I.
Some account of my family, including Aunt Deb My father receives
an offer A family discussion, in which Aunt Deb distinguishes
herself Her opinions and mine differ considerably My desire
to go to sea haunts my dreams My brother Ned's counsel I go
a-fishing in Leighton Park I meet with an accident My career
nearly cut short A battle with a swan, in which I get the worst
of it A courageous mother Mark Riddle to the rescue An
awkward fix Mark finds a way out of it Old Roger's cottage
The Riddle family Roger Riddle's yarns and their effect on me
Mark takes a different view It's not all gold that glitterjs The
model My reception at home.
WE were all seated round the tea-table, that is to say, my
father and mother, my five sisters, and three of my elder
brothers, who were -at home two were away and the
same number of young ones, who wore pinafores, and last,
but not least, Aunt Deb, who was my mother's aunt, and
lived with us to manage everything and keep everybody in
B
DICK CIIEVELEY.
order, for this neither my father nor mother were very well
able to do ; the latter nearly worn out with nursing
numerous babies, while my father was constantly engaged
in the duties of the parish of Sandgate, of which he was
incumbent.
Aunt Deb was never happy unless she was actively
engaged in doing something or other. At present she was
employed in cutting, buttering, or covering with jam, huge
slices of bread, which she served out as soon as they were
ready to the juvenile members of the family, while my
eldest sister, Mary, was presiding at the tea-tray, and pass-
ing round the cups as she filled them.
When all were served, my father stood up and said grace,
and then all fell to with an eagerness which proved that we
had good appetites.
"I say, Aunt Deb, Tom Martin has lent me such a jolly
book. Pleas^ give me another slice before you sit down.
It's all about Anson's voyage round the world. I don't
know whether I shall like it as well as ' Robinson Crusoe '
or ' Captain Cook's Voyages,' or ' Gulliver's Travels,' or
the ' Life of Nelson/ or * Paul Jones/ but I think I shall
from the look I got of it," I exclaimed, as Aunt Deb was
doing what I requested.
" I wish, Dick, that you would not read those pestiferous
works," she answered, as, having given me the slice of
bread, she sat down to sip her tea. " They are all written
,4 ' l
* V ' *
C <
' t
I WISH TO ENTER THE NAVY.
with an evil intent, to make young people go gadding
about the world, instead of staying contentedly at home
doing their duty in that state of life to which they are
called."
" But I don't understand why I should not be called to
go to sea," I replied ; " I have for a long time made up my
mind to go, and I intend to try and become as great a
man as Howe, or Nelson, or Collingwood, or Lord Coch-
rane, or Sir Sidney Smith. I've just to ask you, Aunt
Deb, what England would be without her navy, and what
the navy would be unless boys were allowed to go into
it ? "
" Stuff and nonsense, you know nothing about the
matter, Dick. It's very well for boys who have plenty of
interest, for sons of peers or members of parliament, or
judges or bishops, or of others who possess ample means
and influence, but the son of a poor incumbent of an out
of the way parish, who knows no one, and whom nobody
knows, would remain at the bottom of the tree."
" But you forget, Aunt Deb, that there are ways of get-
ting on besides through interest. I intend to do all sorts
of dashing things, and win my promotion through my
bravery. If I can once become a midshipman I shall have
no fear about getting on."
" Stuff and nonsense ! ' again ejaculated Aunt Deb, " you
know nothing about the matter, boy."
B 2
DICK CHEVELEY.
: ' Don't I though," I said to myself, for I knew that my
father, who felt the importance of finding professions for
his sons according to their tastes, had some time before
written to Sir Reginald Knowsley, of Leighton Park, " the
Squire," as he used to be called till he was made a baronet,
and still was so very frequently, asking him to exert his
influence in obtaining an appointment for me on board a
man-of-war. This Sir Reginald had promised to do.
Aunt Deb, however, had made many objections, but for
once in a way my father had acted contrary to her sage
counsel, and as he considered for the best. Still Aunt Deb
had not given in.
"You'll do as you think fit, John," she observed to him,
" but you will repent it. Dick is not able to take care of
himself at home, much less will he be so on board a big
ship among a number of rough sailors. Let him remain
at school until he is old enough to go into a counting-house
in London or Bristol, where he'll make his fortune and
become a respectable member of society, as his elder
brother means to be, or let him become a master at a
school, or follow any course of life rather than that of a
soldier or a sailor."
I did not venture to interrupt Aunt Deb, indeed it would
have been somewhat dangerous to have done so, while she
was arguing a point, but I had secretly begged my father
to write to Sir Reginald as he had promised, assuring him
,
AN INTERESTING BETTER. 5
that I had set my heart on following a naval career, and
that it would break if I was not allowed to go to sea.
This took place, it will be understood, some time before
the evening of which I am now speaking.
Aunt Deb suspected that my father was inclined to
favour my wishes, and this made her speak still more dis-
paragingly than ever of the navy.
Tea was nearly over when the post arrived. It only
reached us of an evening, and Sarah, the maid, brought in
a large franked letter. I at once guessed that it was from
Sir Reginald Knowsley, who was in London.
I gazed anxiously at my father's face as he read it.
His countenance did not, however, exhibit any especial
satisfaction.
" Who is it from ? " asked my mother, in a languid voice.
"From Sir Reginald," he replied. "It is very kind and
complimentary. He says that he has had great pleasure
in doing as I requested him. He fortunately, when going
down to the Admiralty, met his friend Captain Grummit,
who has lately been appointed to the "Blaze-away," man-
of-war, and who expressed his willingness to receive on
board his ship the son of any friend of his, but and here
comes the rub Captain Grummit, he says, has made it a
rule to take no midshipmen unless their parents consent to
allow them fifty pounds a year, in addition to their pay.
This sum, the Captain states, is absolutely necessary to
DICK CIIEVELEY.
enable them to make the appearance he desires all his
midshipmen to maintain. Fifty pounds a year is a larger
sum, I fear, than my purse can supply," observed my father
when he had read thus far.
" I should think it was, indeed ! ); exclaimed Aunt Deb.
il Fifty pounds a year ! Why, that's nearly half of my
annual income. It would be madness, John, to make any
promise of the sort. Suppose you were to let him go, and
to stint the rest of his brothers and sisters by making him
so large an allowance what will be the result, granting
that he is not killed in the first battle he is engaged in, or
does not fall overboard and get drowned, or the ship is not
wrecked, and he escapes the other hundred and one
casualties to which a sailor is liable ? Why, when he
becomes a lieutenant he'll marry to a certainty, and then
he'll be killed, and leave you and his mother and me, or
his brothers and sisters, to look after his widow and children,
supposing they are able to do so."
"But I shall have a hundred and twenty pounds full
pay, and ninety pounds a year half-pay," I answered ; " I
know all about it, I can tell you."
" Ninety pounds a year and a wife and half-a-dozen
small brats to support on it," exclaimed Aunt Deb in an
indignant tone. " The wife is sure to be delicate, and know
nothing about housekeeping, and she and the children
will constantly be requiring the doctor in the house."
MY WISHES OPPOSED BY AUNT DEB.
"But you are going very far ahead, Aunt Deb, I haven't
gone to sea yet, or been made a lieutenant, and if I had,
there's no reason why I should marry."
" There are a great many reasons why you should not,"
exclaimed Aunt Deb.
" I was going to say that there are many lieutenants in
the navy who have not got wives, and I do not suppose
that I shall marry when I become one," I answered.
" It seems pretty certain that you will never be a
lieutenant or a midshipman either, if it depends upon your
having an allowance of fifty pounds a year, for where that
fifty pounds is to come from I'm sure I don't know," cried
my aunt. " As it is, your poor father finds it a difficult
matter to find food and clothing for you all, and to give
you a proper education, and unless the Bishop should
suddenly bestow a rich living on him, he, at all events,
could not pay fifty pounds a year, or fifty shillings either,
so I would advise you forthwith to give up this mad idea of
yours, and stay quietly at school until a profitable employ-
ment is found for you."
I looked up at my father, feeling that there was a good
deal of truth in what Aunt Deb said, although I did not
like the way she said it.
" Your aunt only states what is the case, Dick," said my
father. " I should be glad to forward your views, but I
could not venture, with my very limited income, to bind
8 DICK CHEVELEY.
myself to supply you with the sum which Sir Reginald
says is necessary."
" Couldn't you get Sir Reginald to advance the
money ? " I inquired, as the bright idea occurred to me ;
" I will return it to him out of my pay and prize-money."
Aunt Deb fairly burst out laughing.
"Out of your pay, Dick ?" she exclaimed. "Why fifty
pounds is required over and above that pay you talk of,
every penny of which you will have to spend, and suppos-
ing that you should not be employed for a time, and have
to live on shore. Do you happen to know what a mid-
shipman's half-pay is ? Why just nothing at all and
find yourself. You talk a good deal of knowing all
about the matter, but it's just clear that you know
nothing."
" I wish, my dear Dick, that we could save enough to
help you," said my mother, who was always ready to
assist us in any of our plans ; " but you know how difficult
I find it to get even a few shillings to spend."
My mother's remark soothed my irritated feelings and
disappointment, or I should have said something which
might not have been pleasant to Aunt Deb's ears.
We continued talking on the subject, I devising all sorts
of plans, and arguing tooth and nail with Aunt Deb, for I
had made up my mind to go to sea, and to go I was deter-
mined by hook or by crook ; but that fifty pounds a year
NED TRIES TO CONSOLE ME.
was, I confess, a damper to my hopes of becoming a
midshipman.
If I could have set to work and made the fifty pounds, I
would have done my best to do so, but I was as little likely
to make fifty pounds as I was to make fifty thousand.
Aunt Deb also reminded my father that it was not fifty
pounds a year for one year,, but fifty pounds for several
years, which he might set down as three hundred pounds,
at least, of which, through my foolish fancy, I should be
depriving him, and my mother, and brothers, and sisters.
There was no denying that, so I felt that I was defeated.
I had at length to go to bed, feeling as disappointed and
miserable as I had ever been in my life. To Ned, the
brother just above me in age, who slept in the same room,
I opened my heart.
" I am the most miserable being in the world ! ' I
exclaimed. " I wish that I had never been born. If it
had not been for Aunt Deb father would have given in,
but she hates me, I know, and always has hated me, and
takes a pleasure in thwarting my wishes. I've a great
mind to run off to sea, and enter before the mast just to
spite her."
Ned, who was a quiet, amiable fellow, taking much after
our kind mother, endeavoured to tranquillize my irritated
feelings.
" Don't talk in that way, Dick," he said in a gentle tone.
10 DICK CHEVELEY.
" You might get tired of the life, even if you were to go
into the navy ; but, perhaps, means may be found, after
all, to enable you to follow the bent of your wishes. All
naval captains may not insist on their midshipmen having
an allowance of fifty pounds a year ; or, perhaps, if they
do, some friend may find the necessary funds."
" I haven't a friend in the world," I answered. " If my
father cannot give me the money I don't know who can.
I know that Aunt Deb would not, even if she could."
" Cheer up, Dick," said Ned ; " or rather I would advise
you to go to sleep. Perhaps to-morrow morning some
bright idea may occur which we can't think of at present.
I've got my lessons to do before breakfast, so I must
not stop awake talking, or I shall not be able to arouse
myself."
I had begun taking off my clothes, and Ned waited until
he saw me lie down, when he put out the candle, and
jumped into bed. I continued talking till a loud snore from
his corner of the room showed me that he was fast asleep.
I soon followed his example, but my mind was not idle,
for I dreamed that I had gone to sea, become a midship-
man, and was sailing over the blue ocean with a fair breeze,
that the captain was talking to me and telling me what a
fine young sailor I had become, and that he had invited
me to breakfast with him, and had handed me a plate of
buttered toast and a fresh-laid egg ; when, looking up, I
A FRIGHTFUL DREAM. II
saw his countenance suddenly change into that of Aunt
Deb.
"Don't you wish you may get it?" he said. "Before
you eat that, go on deck and see what weather it is."
Of course I had to go, when to my astonishment I found
the ship rolling and pitching, the foam-covered seas tossing
and roaring; the officers shouting and bawling, ordering the
men to take in sail. Presently there came a crash, the
masts went by the board, the seas dashed over the ship, and
I found myself tumbling about among the breakers, until it
seemed almost in an instant I was thrown on the beach,
where I lay unable to crawl out of the way of the angry
waters, which threatened every moment to carry me off
again. In vain I tried to work my way up the sands with
my arms and legs. Presently down I came, to find myself
sprawling on the floor.
" What can have made all that row ? " exclaimed Ned,
starting up, awakened by the noise of my /ailing out
of bed.
" I thought I was shipwrecked," I answered.
" I'm glad you are not," said Ned. " So get into bed
again, and if you can go to sleep, dream of something
else."
Feeling somewhat foolish, I did as he advised, but I had
first to put my bed-clothes to rights, for I had dragged
them off with me to the floor, It was no easy matter,
12 DICK CHEVELEY.
although I was assisted by the pale light of early morning,
which came through the chinks of the shutters.
In a short time afterwards Ned again got up to go to his
books, for he, being somewhat delicate, was studying under
our father, while I, who had been sent to school, had just
come home for the holidays. I had a holiday task, but
had no intention of troubling myself about it at present.
I was, therefore, somewhat puzzled to know what to do.
While I was dressing, it occurred to me that I would go
over to Leighton Park with my rod, to try the ponds,
hoping to return with a basket of fish. I might go there
and get an hour's fishing, and be back again before break-
fast. I tried to persuade Ned to accompany me, but he
preferred to stick to his books.
" Much good may they do you," I answered, rather
annoyed. "Why can't you shut them up for once in a
way. It's a beautiful morning, and by going early we are
sure to have plenty of sport, and you can learn your
lessons just as well after breakfast."
"Not if I had been out three or four hours fishing, and
came home wet and dirty ; and I want to get my studies
over while the day is young, and the air fresh and pure.
I can read twice as well now as I shall be able after
breakfast."
" Well, if you are so unsociable, I must go by myself," I
said, getting down my rod from the wall on which it hung
I SET OFF TO FISH. 13
with my fishing-tackle and basket. Swinging the latter
over my shoulder I crept noiselessly out of the room and
down stairs. No one was stirring, so I let myself out by a
back door which led into the garden. Even our old dog
" Growler " did not bark, for he was, I suppose, taking his
morning snooze after having been on the watch all night.
Before setting off I had to get some bait. I found a
spade in the tool-house and proceeded with it to a certain
well-known heap in the corner of the kitchen garden, full
of vivacious worms of a ruddy hue, for which fish of all
descriptions had a decided predilection. Even now, when-
ever I smell a similar odour to that which emanated from
the heap, the garden and its surroundings are vividly
recalled to my mind. I quickly filled a box, which I kept
for the purpose, with wriggling worms. It had a per-
forated lid, and contained damp moss.
" I ought to have thought of getting these fellows yester-
day and have given them time to clean themselves," I said
to myself. " They'll do, notwithstanding, although they
will not prove as tough as they ought. Shouldering my
rod I made my way out of the garden by a wicket gate,
and proceeded across the fields on which it opened towards
Leighton Park. The grass was wet with dew, the air was
pure and fresh, almost cold ; the birds were singing blithely
in the trees. A lark sprang up before me, and rose into
the blue air, warbling sweetly to welcome the rising sun,
14 DICK CIIEVELEY.
which he could see long before its rays glanced over the
ground on which I was walking. I could not help also
singing and whistling, the bright air alone being sufficient
to raise my spirits. I hurried away, as I was eager to
begin fishing, for I wanted the fish in the first place, and I
knew in the second that Ned would laugh at me if I came
back empty handed. The pond to which I was going,
although supplied by the same stream which fed the orna-
mental piece of water in the neighbourhood of the Hall,
was at a distance from it, and was accessible without
having to pass through the grounds. It was surrounded
by trees, and one side of the bank was thickly fringed by
sedges which extended a considerable way into the water.
It served as a preserve for ducks and wild fowl of various
descriptions, and was inhabited also by a number of swans,
who floated gracefully over its calm surface. As they
were accustomed to depend upon their own exertions for a
subsistence, they generally kept at a distance from stran-
gers, and I had never been interrupted by them when
fishing. I made my way to a spot where I knew that the
water was deep, and where I had frequently been successful
in fishing. It was a green bank, which jutted out into a
point, with bushes on one side, but perfectly free on the
other. I quickly got my rod together, and my hook baited
with a red wriggling worm. I did not consider that the
worm wriggled because it did not like to be put on the
A FINE TENCH CAUGHT. 15
hook, but if I had been asked I should have said that it
was rather pleased than otherwise at having so important
a duty to perform as catching fish for my pleasure. I had
a new float, white above and green below, which I thought
looked very pretty as I threw my line out on the water.
Up it popped at once, there being plenty of lead. Before
long it began to move, gliding slowly over the surface, then
faster and faster. ' I eagerly held my rod ready to strike as
soon as it went down ; now it moved on one side, now on
the other. I knew that there was a fish coquetting with
the bait, trying perhaps to suck off the worm without
letting the hook run into its jaws. Before long down went
the float, and I gave my rod a scientific jerk against the
direction in which the float was last moving, when to my
intense satisfaction I felt that I had hooked a fish, but
whether a large or a small one I could not at first tell. I
wound up my line until I had got it of a manageable
length, then drew it in gradually towards the bank. I soon
discovered that I had hooked a fine tench. It was so
astonished at finding itself dragged through the water,
without any exertion of its fins, that it scarcely struggled
at all, and I quickly hauled it up on the bank. It was
three-quarters of a pound at least, one of the largest I had
ever caught. It was soon unhooked and placed safely in
my basket. As I wanted several more I put on a fresh
worm, and again threw my line into the water.
1 6 DICK CHEVELEY.
Some people say there is no pleasure in float-fishing, but
for me it always had a strange fascination, that would not
have been the case, if I could have seen through the water,
for I believe the interest depends upon not knowing what
size or sort of fish has got hold of the hook, when the float
first begins to move, and then glides about as I have
described, until it suddenly disappears beneath the surface.
I caught four or five fine tench in little more than twice as
many minutes. I don't know why they took a fancy to
bite so freely that fine bright morning. Generally they
take the hook best of a dull, muggy day, with a light
drizzling rain, provided the weather is warm. After I had
caught those four fish, I waited for fully ten minutes more
without getting another bite ; at last, I came to the con-
clusion that only those four fish had come to that part of
the pond. There was another place a little further on, free
of trees and bushes, where I could throw my line without
the risk of its being caught in the bushes above my head ;
I had not, however, generally gone there. Tall sedges
lined the shore, and water-lilies floated on the greater part
of the surface and its immediate neighbourhood. It was
also somewhat difficult to get at, owing to the dense brush-
wood which covered the ground close to it. I waited five
minutes more, and then slinging my basket behind my
back, I made my way to the spot I have described. After
catching my line two or three times in the bushes, and
ATTACKED BY A SWAN. I 1 /
spending some time in clearing it, I reached the bank and
unslinging my basket quickly, once more had my float in the
water. The ground, which was covered with moss rather
than grass, sloped quietly down to the water, and was
excessively slippery. As I held my rod, expecting every
moment to get a bite, I heard a low whistling sound coming
from the bushes close to me. At first I thought it was
produced by young frogs, but where they were I could not
make out. I observed that several of the swans I have
before mentioned were floating on the surface not far off.
Now one, now another would put down its long neck in
search of fish or water insects. Presently one of them
caught sight of me, and came swimming rapidly towards
the extreme point of the bank. In an instant it landed, and
half-flying, half-running over the ground, came full at me
through the bushes. To retreat was impossible, should it
intend to attack me, but I hoped it would not venture to do
so. Before, however, I had any time for considering the
matter, it suddenly spread its powerful wings, with one of
which it dealt me such a blow, that before I could recover
I was sent down the slippery bank, and plunged head over
heels into the water. In my fright I let go my rod, but
instinctively held out my hands to grasp whatever I could
get hold of.
The swan, not content with its first success, came after
me, when, by some means or other, I caught hold of it by
C
1 8 DICK CHEVELEY.
one of its legs. To this day I don't know how it happened.
The water was deep, and I had very little notion of swim-
ming, and having once got hold of something to support
myself I was not inclined to let go, while the swan was as
much astonished at being seized hold of as I was. I
shouted and bawled for help, although, as no one was likely
to be at the pond at that early hour, or passing in
the neighbourhood, there was little chance of obtaining
assistance.
Away flew the swan, spreading out her broad wings to
enable her to rise above the surface. Instead of seeking
the land, to my horror, she dragged me right out towards
the middle of the pond ; while the other swans, alarmed at
seeing the extraordinary performance of their companion,
flew off in all directions. Fortunately I was able to keep
my head above the surface, but was afraid of getting a kick
from the other leg of the swan as she struck the water with
it to assist herself in making her onward way, but as I held
her captive foot at arm's length, fortunately she did not
touch me. I dared not let go with one of my hands, or I
should have tried to seize it. Whether it was instinct or
not which induced her to carry me away from her nest I
cannot tell, but that seemed to be her object. I felt as if
I was in a horrid dream, compelled to hold on, and yet
finding myself dragged forward against my will. The pond
was a long and narrow one, but it seemed wider than it
TOWED ACROSS THE POND. 19
had ever done before. The swan, instead of going across
to the opposite bank, took a course right down the centre.
My shouts and shrieks must have filled her with alarm.
On and on she went flapping her huge wings. I knew
that my life depended upon being able to hold fast to her
foot, but my arms were beginning to ache, and it seemed
to me that we were still a long way from the end. When
we got there, I could not tell what she might do. Perhaps,
I thought, she might turn round and attack me with beak
and wings, when, exhausted by my struggles, I should be
unable to defend myself. Still I dared not venture to let
go. I heartily wished that I had been a good swimmer,
because then, when we got near the end, I might have
released her and struck out, either for one side or the other.
As it was, my safety depended on being dragged by her
to the shore. She frequently struck the water with
her wings. Showers of spray came flying over my head,
which prevented me from seeing how near I was to it. At
last I began to fear that I should be unable to hold on
long enough. My arms ached, and my hands felt cramped,
still the love of life induced me not to give in.
I shouted again and again. Presently I heard a shout
in return.
" Hold on, young fellow. Hold on, you'll be all right."
This encouraged me, for I knew that help was at hand.
Suddenly, as I looked up, I saw the tops of the trees, and
C 2
20 DICK CHEVELEY.
presently afterwards I found the swan was trying to make her
way up the bank, while my feet touched the muddy bottom.
I had no wish to be dragged through the bushes by the
swan, so, as I was close to the shore, I let go, but as I did
so, I fell utterly exhausted on the bank, and was very
nearly slipping again into the water. The swan, finding
herself free after going a short distance, closed her wings,
and recollecting, I fancy, that I had been the cause of her
alarm, came rushing back with out-stretched neck, uttering
a strange hissing sound, preparing, as I supposed, to attack
me. I was too much exhausted to try and get up and
endeavour to escape from her. Just as she was within a
few feet of me, I saw a boy armed with a thick stick spring
out from among the bushes, and run directly towards her.
A blow from his stick turned her aside, and instead of
making for me, she again plunged into the water, and
made her way over the surface in the direction from which
we had come.
" I am very much obliged to you, my fine fellow, for
driving off the swan, or I suppose the savage creatuie
would have mauled me terribly, had she got up to me."
" Very happy to have done you a service, master ; but
it didn't give me much trouble to do it. However, I would
advise you not to stop here in your wet clothes, for the
mornings are pretty fresh, and you'll be catching a
bad cold."
MARK RIDDLE HELPS ME. 21
" Thank you," I said, " but I do not feel very well able
to walk far just yet."
" Have you got far to go home ? " he asked.
I told him.
' Well, then, you had better come home with me to my
father's cottage. It is away down near the sea, and he'll
give you some hot spirits, and you can turn into my bed
while your clothes are drying."
I was very glad to accept his proposal, for I did not
at all fancy having to go home all dripping, to be laughed
at by my brothers, and to get a scolding from Aunt Deb
into the bargain, for I knew she would say it was all my
own fault, and that if I had not been prying into the swan's
nest, the bird would not have attacked me. I did not, how-
ever, wish to lose my rod and basket of fish, and I thought
it very probable that if I left them, somebody else would
carry them off. I asked my new friend his name.
" Mark Riddle," he answered.
" Before I go I must get back my rod and basket of fish ;
it won't take us long. Would you mind coming with me ? >:
" No, master, I don't mind ; but I would advise you to
be quick about it."
Mark helped me up, and as I soon got the use of my
legs, we ran round outside the trees as fast as we could go.
The basket of fish was safe enough on the bank, but the
rod was floating away at some distance.
22 DICK CHEVELEY.
- " Oh dear, oh dear. I shall never be able to get it," I
exclaimed.
"What ! can't you swim, master ? " asked Mark.
I confessed that I was afraid I could not swim far enough
to bring it in.
"Well, never you mind. I'll have it in a jiffy," and
stripping off his clothes he plunged into the water and
soon brought in the rod.
" There's a fish on the hook I've a notion," he said, as he
handed me the butt end of the rod.
He was right, and as he was dressing, not taking long to
rub himself dry with his handkerchief, I landed a fine fat
tench.
"That belongs to you," I said. "And, indeed, I ought
to give you all the fish I have in my basket."
" Much obliged, master ; but I've got a fine lot myself,
which I pulled out of the pond this morning, only don't
you say a word about it, for the Squire, I've a notion,
doesn't allow us poor people to come fishing here."
I assured Mark that I would not inform against him,
and having taken my rod to pieces and wound up my line,
I said that I was ready to set out. Mark by that time was
completely dressed. Just as we were about to start I saw
the swan I suppose the same one which had dragged me
across the pond come swimming back at a rapid rate
towards where we were standing, in the neighbourhood; as
i GO TO MARK'S COTTAGE. 23
I well knew, of her nest. Whether or not she fancied we
were about to interfere with her young, we could not tell,
but we agreed that it was well to beat a retreat. We
accordingly set off and ran on until we reached the further
end of the pond, when Mark, asking me to stop a minute,
disappeared among the bushes, and in a few minutes
returned with a rough basket full of fine tench, carp, and
eels. I had a notion that some night-lines had assisted
him to take so many. I did not, however, ask questions
just then, and once more we set off running. Wet as I
was, I was very glad to move quickly, not that I felt
particularly cold, for the sun had now risen some way
above the trees, and as there was not a breath of air, his
rays warmed me and began to dry my outer garments. I
must have had a very draggled look, and I had no wish to
be seen by any one at home in that condition. In little
more than a quarter of an hour we came in sight of a
cottage situated below a cliff on the side of a ravine, opening
out towards the sea. A stream which flowed from the
Squire's ponds running through it.
" That is my home, and father will be right glad to see
you," said Mark, pointing to it.
A fine old sailor-like man with a straw hat and round
jacket came out of the door as we approached, and began
to look about him in the fashion seafaring men have the
habit of doing when they first turn out in the morning,
24 DICK CIIEVELEY.
to ascertain what sort of weather it is likely to be. His
eyes soon fell on Mark and me as we ran down the ravine.
" Who have you got with you, my son ? ' : he asked.
" The young gentleman from the vicarage. He has had
a ducking, and he wants to dry his clothes before he goes
home ; or maybe he'd call it a swanning, seeing it was one
of those big white birds which pulled him in, and towed
him along from one end of the pond to the other, eh,
master ? What's your name ? "
" Richard," I replied, "though I'm generally called Dick,"
not at all offended at my companion's familiarity.
" You are welcome, Master Dick, and if you like to turn
into Mark's bed, or put on a shirt and pair of trousers of
his, we'll get your duds dried before the kitchen fire in a
jiffy," said the old sailor. " Come in, come in ; it doesn't
do to stand out in the air when you are wet through with
fresh water."
I gladly entered the old sailor's cottage, where I found
his wife and a young daughter, a year or two older than
Mark, busy in getting breakfast ready. I thought Nancy
Riddle a nice-looking pleasant-faced girl, and her mother a
good-natured buxom dame. As I had no fancy for going
to bed I gladly accepted a pair of duck trousers and a blue
check shirt belonging to Mark, and a pair of low shoes,
which were certainly not his. I suspected that they were
Nancy's best.
KINDLY TREATED AT THE COTTAGE. 25
I quickly took off my wet things in Mark's room, and
getting into dry ones, made my appearance in the room
which served them for parlour, kitchen, and hall, where I
found the table spread, with a pot. of hot tea, cups and
saucers, a bowl of porridge, a loaf of home-made bread,
and a pile of buttered toast, to which several of Mark's
freshly caught fish were quickly added. I offered mine to
Mrs. Riddle, but she answered,
" Thank you kindly, but you had better take them home
to your friends, they'll be glad of them, and we've got a
plenty, as you see."
/
I was very thankful to get a cup of scalding tea, for I
was beginning to feel somewhat chilly, though Mrs. Riddle
made me sit near the fire. A saucer of porridge and milk,
followed by some buttered toast and the best part of a
tench, with a slice or two of bread soon set me up.
Nancy, however, now and then got up and gave my
clothes a turn to dry them faster a delicate attention which
I duly appreciated. Mr. Riddle, who was evidently fond of
spinning yarns, as most old sailors are, narrated a number
of his adventures, which greatly interested me, and made
me more than ever wish to go to sea. Mark had already
made a trip in a coaster to the north of England, and I was
much surprised to hear him say that he had had enough
of it.
"It is not all gold that glitters," he remarked. "I
26 DICK CHEVELEY.
fancied that I was to become a sailor all at once, instead
of that I was made to clean out the cabin, attend on the
skipper, and wash up the pots and the pans for the cook,
and be at everybody's beck and call, with a rope's end
for my reward whenever I was not quick enough to
please my many masters."
"That's what most youngsters have to put up with
when they first go to sea," remarked his father. " You
should not have minded it, my lad."
I found that Mark's great ambition was to become the
owner of a fishing-boat, when he could live at home and
be his own master. He was fonder of fishing than any-
thing else, and when he could not get out to sea he
passed much of his time with his rod and lines on the
banks of the Squire's ponds, or on those of others in the
neighbourhood. He did not consider it poaching, as he
asserted he had a perfect right to catch fish wherever he
could find them, and I suspect that his father was of the
same opinion, for he did not in any way find fault with
him. When breakfast was over Mark exhibited with con-
siderable pride a small model of a vessel which he and his
father had cut out of a piece of pine, and rigged in a very
perfect manner. I was delighted with her appearance, and
said I should like to have a similar craft.
" Well, Master Cheveley, I'll cut one out for you as soon
as I can get a piece of wood fit for the purpose," said the
MARK GIVES ME A MODEL YACHT. 2/
old sailor; "and when Mark and I have rigged her I'll
warrant she'll sail faster than any other craft of her size
which you can find far or near.
" Thank you," I answered, " I shall be very pleased to
have her ; and perhaps we can get up a regatta, and Mark
must bring his vessel. I feel sure he or I will carry off the
prize."
As I wanted to get home, dreading the jobation I should
get from Aunt Deb for not making my appearance at
prayer-time, I begged my friends to let me put on my own
clothes. They were tolerably dry by this time, though the
shoes were still wet, but that was of no consequence.
"Well, Master Dick, we shall always be glad to see you.
Whenever you come this way give us a call," said the old
sailor, as I was preparing to wish him, his wife and
daughter good-bye.
I shook hands all round, and Mark accompanied me
part of the way home. I parted from him as if he had
been an old friend, indeed I was really grateful to him
for the way in which he had saved my life, as I believed
he had done, when he drove off the enraged swan.
CHAPTER II.
Aunt Deb's lecture, and what came of it My desire to go to sea still
further increases My father, to satisfy me, visits Leighton Hall
Our interview with Sir Reginald Knowsley Some description of
Leighton Hall and what we saw there The magistrate's room
A smuggler in trouble The evidence against him, and its worth
An ingenious plea An awkward witness The prisoner receives
the benefit of the doubt Sir Reginald consults my father, and my
father consults Sir Reginald My expectations stand a fair chance
of being realized The proposed crusade against the smugglers
My father decides on taking an active part in it I resolve to
second him.
ON reaching home, the first person I encountered was
Aunt Deb.
" Where have you been, Master Dick ? " she exclaimed,
in a stern tone, " you've frightened your poor father and
mother out of their wits. They have been fancying that
you must have met with some accident, or run off to sea."
" I have been fishing, aunt," I answered, exhibiting the
contents of my basket, <c this shows that I am speaking the
truth, though you look as if you doubted my word."
AUNT DEB'S LECTURE. 29
" Ned said you had gone out fishing, but that you pro-
mised to be back for breakfast," she replied, " it has been
over half an hour or more, and the things have been cleared
away, so you must be content with a mug of milk and a
piece of bread. The teapot was emptied, and we can't be
brewing any more for you."
" Thank you, aunt. I must, as you say, be content with
the mug of milk and piece of bread you offer me," I said,
with a demure countenance, glad to escape any questioning.
" I shall have a better appetite for dinner, when I hope you
will allow these fish to be cooked, and I fancy that you will
find them very good, I have seldom caught finer."
" Well, well, go in and get off your dirty shoes, you look
as if you had been wading into the pond, and remember to
be home in good time another day. While I manage the
household, I must have regularity ; the want of it throws
everybody out, though your father and mother do not seem
to care about the matter."
Glad to escape so easily, I hurried away. My father had
gone out to visit a sick person who had sent for him. My
brothers and sisters were engaged in their various studies
and occupations, and my mother was still in her room.
Jane, the maid, by Aunt Deb's directions, brought me the
promised mug of milk and piece of bread, and I, without
complaint, ate a small piece of the one, and drank up the
contents of the other, and then said I had had enough,
30 DICK CHEVELEY.
and could manage to go on until dinner-time. It did not
strike me at the time that I was guilty of any deception,
though I really was ; but I was afraid if I mentioned my
visit to Roger Riddle's cottage, the rest of my adventures
in the morning would come out, and so said nothing about
the matter.
When my father came home, I told him that I was sorry
for being so late, but considering the fine basket of fish I
had brought home, it would add considerably to the supply
of provisions for the family, and hoped he would not be
angry with me.
" No, Dick, I am not angry," he said, " but Aunt Deb
likes regularity, and we are in duty bound to yield to her
wishes."
" I wish that Aunt Deb were at Jericho," I muttered to
myself, " and I should not have minded saying the same
thing aloud to my brothers and some of my sisters, for we
most of us were heartily tired of her interference with all
family arrangements, and were frequently on the verge of
rebellion, but my father paid her so much deference, that
we were afraid of openly breaking out."
Finding that my father was disengaged, I followed him
into the study, and again broached the subject of going to
sea.
"Couldn't you take me to Squire Knowsley, and talk the
matter over with him," I said. " You can tell him that
A VISIT TO LEIGHTON PARK. 31
5<D/. a year is a large sum for you to allow me, and perhaps
he may induce Captain Grummit to take me, although I
may not have the usual allowance. I promise to be very
economical, and I would be ready to make any sacrifice
rather than not go afloat."
" Sir Reginald came back yesterday, I find," said my
father. " You know, Dick, I am always anxious to gratify
your wishes, and as I do not see any objection to your
proposal, we will set off at once to call on him ; perhaps
he will do as you desire. If he does not, it will show
him how anxious you are to go to sea, and he may assist
you in some other way."
I was very grateful to my father, and thanked him for
agreeing to my proposal.
" It won't do, however, for you to go in your present
untidy condition/' he remarked ; " go and put on your
best clothes, and by that time I shall be ready to set off."
I hurried to my room, and throwing my clothes clown on
my bed, rigged myself out in the best I possessed. I also,
as may be supposed, put on dry socks and shoes. It
did not occur to me at the time, that the condition of the
clothing I threw off was likely to betray my adventure of
the morning. I went down stairs and set off with my
father. We had a pleasant walk, although the weather was
rather hot, and in the course of about an hour arrived at
Leighton Park.
32 DICK CHEVELEY.
Sir Reginald, who was at home, desired that we should
at once be admitted to his study, or rather justice-room,
in which he performed his magisterial duties. It was a
large oak room, the walls adorned with stags' horns, foxes'
brushes, and other trophies of the chase, with a couple of
figures in armour in the corner, holding candelabra in their
hands. On the walls were hung also bows and arrows,
halberds, swords, and pikes, as well as modern weapons,
and they were likewise adorned with several hunting
pictures, and some grim portraits of the Squire's ancestors.
On one side was a bookcase, on the shelves of which were
a few standard legal works, with others on sporting subjects,
veterinary, falconry, horses and dogs, and other branches of
natural history.
Sir Reginald himself, a worthy gentleman, with slightly
grizzled hair and a ruddy countenance, was seated at a
writing-table covered with a green cloth, on which was a
Bible and two or three other books, and writing materials.
He rose as we entered, and received us very courteously,
begging my father and me to take seats near him on the
inner side of the table.
" You will excuse me, if any cases are brought in, I must
attend to them at once. I never allow anything to inter-
fere with my magisterial duties. But do not go away.
I'll dispose of them off-hand, and shall be happy to con-
tinue the conversation. I want to have a few words with
MY HOPES DAMPED. 33
you, Mr. Cheveley, upon a matter of importance, to obtain
your advice and assistance. By-the-bye, you.,wrote to me a
short time ago about a son of yours who wishes to enter
the naval service. This is, I presume, the young gentle-
man," he continued, looking at me, " Eh ! my lad ? and so
you wish to become a second Nelson ? '
" I wish to enter the navy, Sir Reginald, but don't know
whether I shall ever become an admiral ; my ambition is at
present to be made a midshipman," I answered boldly.
" I am very ready to forward your wishes, although it is
not so easy a matter as it was a few years ago during the
war time. I spoke to my friend Grummit, who has just
commissioned the ' Blaze-away/ and he expressed his
willingness to take you. I think I wrote to you, Mr.
Cheveley, on the subject."
" That is the very matter on which I am anxious to con-
sult you, Sir Reginald," said my father. You mentioned that
Captain Grummit insists on all his midshipmen having an
allowance from their friends of 5O/. a year, and although that
does not appear to him probably, or to you, Sir Reginald, a
large sum, it is beyond the means of a poor incumbent to fur-
nish, and I am anxious to know whether Captain Grummit
will condescend to take him with a smaller allowance."
" I am sorry to say he told me that he made it a rule to
receive no midshipman who had not at least that amount
of private property to keep up the respectability of his
D
34 DICK CIIEVELEY.
position," answered Sir Reginald, and from what I know of
him, I should think he is not a man likely to depart from
any rule he may think fit to make. However, my dear
Mr. Cheveley, I will communicate with him, and let you
know what he replies. If he still insists on your son having
5<D/. a year, we must see what else can be done. Excuse
me for a few minutes, here come some people on business/ 1
Several persons who had entered the hall, approached
the table. One of them, a dapper little gentleman in black,
with a bundle of papers in his hand, took a seat at one
end, and began busily spreading them out before him.
At the same time two men, whom I saw were constables,
brought up a prisoner, who was dressed as a seafaring man,
handcuffed.
" Whom have you got here ? ' asked Sir Reginald,
scrutinizing the prisoner.
" Please, your honour, Sir Reginald, we took this man
last night assisting in running contraband goods, landed, as
we have reason to believe, from Dick Hargreave's boat
the ' Saucy Bess,' which had been seen off the coast during
the day between Milton Cove and Rock Head."
" Ah, I'm glad you've got one of them at last. We must
put a stop to this smuggling which is carried on under
our noses to the great detriment of the revenue. What
became of the rest of the crew, and the men engaged in
landing the cargo ? "
A SMUGGLER CAPTURED. 35
" Please, your worship, the cargo was sprighted away
before we could get hold of a single keg or bale, and all
the fellows except this one made their escape. The ' Pre-
ventive ' men had been put on a wrong scent, and gone
off in a different direction, so that we were .left to do as
best we could, and we only captured this one prisoner with
a keg on his shoulders, making off across the downs, and we
brought him along with the keg as evidence against him."
" Half a loaf is better than no bread, and I hope by the
punishment he will receive to induce others now engaged
in smuggling to abandon so low a pursuit. What is your
name, prisoner ? "
"Jack Cope, your worship," answered the smuggler, who
looked wonderfully unconcerned, and spoke without the
slightest hesitation or fear.
" Well, Mr. Jack Cope, what have you to say for yourself
to induce me to refrain from making out a warrant to
commit you to gaol ? " asked the magistrate.
" Please, your worship, I don't deny that I was captured
as the constables describe with a cask on my shoulders, for
I had been down to the sea to fill it with salt water to
bathe one of my children whose limbs require strengthening,
and I was walking quietly along when these men pounced
down upon me, declaring that I had been engaged in run-
ning the cargo of the * Saucy Bess,' with which I had no
more to do than the babe'unborn."
D 2
36 DICK CHEVELEY.
" A very likely story, Master Cope. You were caught
with a keg on your shoulders ; it's very evident that you
were unlawfully employed in assisting to run the cargo of
the vessel you spoke of, and I shall forthwith make out
the order for your commital to prison."
" Please, your worship, before you do that, I must beg
you to examine the keg I was carrying, for if it contains
spirits I am ready to go ; but if not, I claim in justice the
right to be set at liberty."
" Have you examined the keg, men," said the squire,
" to ascertain if it contains spirits ?"
" No, your worship, we would not venture to do that,
seeing that t'other day when one of the coastguard broached
a keg to see whether it had brandy or not he got into
trouble for drinking the spirits."
" For drinking the spirits ! he deserved to be," exclaimed
Sir Reginald. " However, that is not the point. Bring
the keg here, and if you broach it in my presence you need
have no fear of the consequences. There can be little
doubt that we shall be able to convict this fellow, and send
him to gaol for twelve months. I wish it to be understood
that I intend by every means in my power to put a stop to
the proceedings of these lawless smugglers, who have so
long been carrying on this illegal traffic with impunity in
this part of the country."
Jack Cope, who had kept a perfectly calm demeanour
THE SMUGGLER'S TRICK. 37
from the time he had been brought up to the table, smiled
scornfully as Sir Reginald spoke. He said nothing, how-
ever, as he turned his glance towards the door. In a
short time a revenue man appeared carrying a keg on his
shoulders.
" Place it on the table," said Sir Reginald. "Can you
swear this is the keg you took from the prisoner ? " he
asked of the constable.
"Yes, your worship. It has never been out of our
custody since we captured it," replied the man.
" And I, too, can swear that it is the same keg that was
taken from me ! " exclaimed the bold smuggler in a con-
fident tone.
" Silence there, prisoner," said Sir Reginald, " You are
not to speak until you are desired. Let the cask be
broached."
A couple of glasses and a gimlet had been sent for.
The servant now brought them on a tray. One of the
officers immediately set to work and bored a couple of holes
in the head and side of the cask. The liquid which flowed
out was bright and sparkling. The officer passed it under
his nose, but made no remark, though I thought his coun-
tenance exhibited an odd expression.
"Hand it here," said Sir Reginald. "Bah!" he ex-
claimed, intensely disgusted, "why, it's salt water."
" I told you so, your worship," said Jack Cope, appa-
38 DICK CHEVELEY.
rently much inclined to burst into a fit of laughter. " You'll
believe me another time, I hope, when I said that I had
gone down to the seaside to get some salt water for one of
my children ; and I think you'll allow, your worship, that
it is salt water."
"You are an impudent rascal! " exclaimed Sir Reginald,
irritated beyond measure at the smuggler's coolness. " I
shall not believe you a bit the more. I suspect that you
have played the officers a trick to draw them away from
your companions, and though you escape conviction this
time, you will be caught another, you may depend upon
that ; and you may expect no leniency from me. Set the
prisoner at liberty, there is no further evidence against
him."
" I hope, Sir Reginald, that I may be allowed to carry
my keg of salt water home," said the smuggler demurely.
" It is my property, of which I have been illegally
deprived by the officers, and I demand to have it given to
me back."
" Let the man have the keg," said Sir Reginald in a gruff
voice. " Is there any other case before me ? "
" No, your worship," replied his clerk.
And Jack Cope carried off his cask of salt water in
triumph, followed by the officers and the other persons
who had entered the hall.
" I had observed that Jack Cope had eyed my father
SIR REGINALD ENLISTS MY FATHER. 39
and me as we were seated with the baronet, and it struck
me that he had done so with no very pleasant expression
of countenance.
" These proceedings are abominable in the extreme, Mr.
Cheveley," observed the justice to my father. "We
must, as I before remarked, put an effectual stop to them.
You have a good deal of influence in your parish, and I
must trust to you to find honest men who will try and
obtain information, and give us due notice when a cargo is
to be run."
" I fear the people do not look upon smuggling as you
and I do, Sir Reginald," observed my father. " The better
class of my parishioners may not probably engage in it,
but the very best of them would think it dishonourable to
act the part of informers. I do not believe any bribe
would induce them to do so."
" Perhaps not, but you can place the matter before them
in its true light. Show them that they are acting a
patriotic part by aiding the officers of the law in putting a
stop to proceedings which are so detrimental to the revenue
of the country. If they can be made to understand the
injury which smuggling inflicts on the fair trader, they may
see it in a different light from that in which they at present
regard it. The Government requires funds to carry on the
affairs of the nation, and duties and taxes must be levied
to supply those funds. We should show them that smug-
40 DICK CHEVELEY.
gling is a practice which it is the duty of all loyal men to
put a stop to."
% " I understand your wishes, Sir Reginald, and agree
with you that energetic measures are necessary ; and you
may depend upon my exerting myself to the utmost."
" My great object, at present, is to capture the ' Saucy
Bess.' The revenue officers afloat will, of course, do their
duty ; but she has so often eluded them that my only
hope is to catch her while she is engaged in running her
cargo. I will give a handsome reward to any one who
brings reliable information which leads to that desirable
result."
" I am afraid that, although one or two smugglers may
be captured, others will soon take their places ; as while
the present high duties on spirits, silks, and other produce
of France exist, the profit to be made by smuggling will
always prove a temptation too strong to be resisted,"
observed my father. " If the smugglers find that a vigi-
lant watch is kept on this part of the coast they will merely
carry on their transactions in another part."
" At all events, my dear Mr. Cheveley, we shall have the
satisfaction of knowing that we have done our duty in
removing what I consider a disgrace to our community,"
observed Sir Reginald. "As to lowering the duties, that
is what I will never consent to. I shall always oppose
any scheme of the sort while I hold my place in Parlia-
SIR REGINALD WISHES US GOOD MORNING. 41
ment. I feel that I am bound to preserve things" as they
are, and am not to be moved by the brawling cries of
demagogues."
" Of course, Sir Reginald, you understand these things
better than I do. I have never given my mind to politics,
and have always been ready to record my vote in your
favour, and to induce as many as possible of my parish-
ioners to follow my example."
All this time I had been sitting on the tenter-hooks of
expectation, wondering if my father would again refer to
the subject which had induced him to pay a visit to the
baronet.
" I must wish you good morning, Sir Reginald," he said,
rising. " You will, I feel sure, not forget your promise
regarding my son Dick, and if Captain Grummit cannot
take him, I trust that you will find some other captain
who does not insist on his midshipmen having so large
an allowance."
" Of course, my dear Mr. Cheveley, of course," said the
baronet, rising ; " although it did not strike me as any-
thing unreasonable. Yet I am aware how you are situated
with a numerous family and a comparatively small income;
and, believe me, I will not lose an opportunity of forward-
ing the views of the young gentleman. Good morning,
my dear Mr. Cheveley, good morning," and nodding to
me, he bowed us out of the hall.
42 DICK CHEVELEY.
" I hope Sir Reginald will get me a berth on board
some other ship," I said to my father, as we walked
homeward. " He seems wonderfully good-natured and
condescending."
" I don't feel altogether satisfied as to that point," an-
swered my father, who knew the baronet better than
I did.
CHAPTER III.
The crusade against the smugglers Sir Reginald's measures The
" Saucy Bess " My father's sermon, and its effects in different
quarters Ned and I visit old Roger Riddle Mr. Reynell's pic-
nic and how we enjoyed it Roger Riddle tells the story of his
life Born at sea The pet of the ship Stormy times Parted
from his mother His first visit to land Loses his parents.
DAY after day went by and nothing was heard from Sir
Reginald Knowsley about my appointment as a midship-
man. Aunt Deb took care to remark that she had no
doubt he had forgotten all about me. This I shrewdly
suspected was the case. If he had forgotten me, however,
he had not forgotten the smugglers, for he was taking
energetic steps to put a stop to their proceedings, though
it was whispered he was not always as successful as he
supposed.
Whenever I went to the village I heard of what he was
doing, yet from time to time it was known that cargoes
had been run while only occasionally an insignificant
capture was made, it being generally, as the saying is, a
tub thrown to a whale.
44 DICK CIIEVELEY.
The " Saucy Bess " appeared off the coast, but it was
when she had a clean hold and no revenue officer could
touch her. She would then come into Leighton bay,
which was a little distance to the westward of the bar,
and drop her anchor, looking as innocent as possible ; and
her hardy crew would sit with their arms folded, on her
deck, smoking their pipes and spinning yarns to each other
of their daring deeds, or would pace up and down perform-
ing the fisherman's walk, three steps and overboard. On
two or three occasions I caught sight of them from the top
of a rocky cliff which formed one side of the little bay, and
I acknowledge that I had a wonderful longing to go on
board and become better acquainted with the sturdy look-
ing outlaws, or rather, breakers of the law. As, however,
I could find no boat in the bay to take me alongside, and
as I did not like to hail and ask them to allow me to pay
them a visit, I had to abandon my design.
My father was busy in his way in carrying out the wishes
of the baronet. He spoke to a number of his parishioners,
urging them to assist in putting a stop to the proceedings
of the smugglers, and endeavouring to impress upon them
the nefarious character of their occupation. More than
once he got into the wrong box when addressing some old
sea dog, who would curtly advise him to mind his own
business, the man he was speaking to probably being in
league with the smugglers, He said and did enough indeed
A SERMON AGAINST SMUGGLING. 45
to create a considerable amount of odium against himself.
He went so far as one Sunday to preach a sermon in which
he unmistakably alluded to smuggling as one of the sins
certain to bring down condign punishment on those
engaged in it.
Sir Reginald Knowsley, who had driven over, as he occa-
sionally did, to attend the service, waited for my father in the
porch, and complimented him on his sermon. " Excellent,
Mr. Cheveley, excellent," he exclaimed, " I like to hear
clergymen speak out bravely from the pulpit, and condemn
the sins of the people. If the smugglers persist in carrying
on their nefarious proceedings, they will now do it with their
eyes open, and know that they are breaking the laws of
God and man. I was delighted to hear you broach the
subject. I expect some friends in a few days, and I hope
that you will give me the pleasure of your company at
dinner. I have some capital old port just suited to your
taste, and I will take care to draw your attention to it.
Good-bye, my dear Mr. Cheveley, good-bye ; with your aid
I have no doubt smuggling will, in a short time, be a thing
of the past ; " and the squire walked with a dignified
pace to his carriage and drove off, not regarding the
frowning looks cast at him by some of his fellow-
worshippers.
As I afterwards went through the churchyard I passed
several knots of persons talking together, who were making
46 DICK CHEVELEY.
remarks of a very different character to those I have spoken
of on the sermon they had just heard. They were at no
pains to lower their voices even as they saw me.
" I never seed smuggling in the Ten Commandments,
an* don't see it now," remarked a sturdy old fisherman, who
was looked upon as a very respectable man in the village.
" What has come over our parson to talk about it is more
than I can tell."
"The parson follows where the squire leads, I've a
notion," remarked another seafaring man, who was con-
sidered an oracle among his mates. " He never said a word
about it before the squire took the matter up. Many's
the time we've had a score of kegs stowed away in his tool-
house, and if one was left behind, if he didn't get it I don't
know who did."
On hearing this I felt very much inclined to stop and
declare that my father had never received a keg of spirits,
or a bribe of any sort, for I was very sure that he would
not condescend to that, though I could not answer for the
integrity of John Dixon, our old gardener, who had been,
on more than one occasion, unable to work for a week
together ; and although his wife said that he was suffering
from rheumatics, the doctor remarked, with a wink, that
he had no doubt he would recover without having much
physic to take.
Some of the men were even more severe in their remarks,
LEFT TO MY OWN RESOURCES. 47
and swore that if the parson was going to preach in that
style, they would not show their noses inside the church.
Others threatened to go off to the methodists' house in the
next village, where the minister never troubled the people
with disagreeable remarks.
I did not tell my father all I had heard, as I knew it
would annoy him. It did not occur to me at the moment
that he had introduced the subject for the sake of currying
favour with Sir Reginald, indeed I did not think such an
idea had crossed his mind.
He was greatly surprised in the afternoon, when the
service was generally better attended than in the morning,
to find that only half his usual congregation was present.
When he returned home, after making some visits in the
parish, on the following Tuesday, he told us he suspected
from the way he had been received that something was
wrong, but it did not occur to him that his sermon was the
cause of offence.
I, in the meantime, was spending my holidays in far
from a satisfactory manner. My elder brothers amused
themselves without taking pains to find me anything
to do, while Ned was always at his books, and was only
inclined to come out and take a constitutional walk with
me now and then. My younger brothers were scarcely out
of the nursery, and I was thus left very much to my own
resources. I bethought me one day of paying the old sailor
48 DICK CHEVELEY.
Roger Riddle a visit, and perhaps getting his son Mark to
come and fish with me.
I told Ned where I was going, and was just setting off
when he called out,
" Stop a minute, Dick, and I will go with you ; I should
like to make the acquaintance of the old sailor, who, from
your account, must be something above the common."
I did not like to refuse, at the same time I confess that
I would rather have gone alone, as I knew that Ned did
not care about fishing, and would probably want to stop
and talk to Roger Riddle.
I was waiting for him outside in front of the house, when
a carriage drove up full of boys, with a gentleman who
asked me if my father was at home. I recognized him as
a Mr. Reynell, who lived at Springfield Grange, some five
or six miles inland. Two of the boys were his sons, whom
I knew ; the others, he told me, were their cousins and two
friends staying with them.
" We are going to have a picnic along the shore, and we
want you and your brother to come and join us," said
Harry Reynell, the eldest of the two.
Ned came out directly afterwards, and said he should be
very happy to go.
" Can't you get any of your friends to go also ? the more
the merrier."
There were two or three other boys whom I knew stay-
A PICNIC PARTY. 49
ing with an aunt in the village, and I offered to run down
and ask them.
" By all means," said Harry, " we have provisions enough,
so that they need not stop to get anything ; but I'm afraid
we cannot stow them all away ; if it's not very far off
we may go on foot."
" It is no distance to the prettiest part of the coast," I
replied ; " and I know a capital spot where we can pick up
shells and collect curiosities of all sorts, if any of you have
a fancy for that sort of thing."
"That will do," said Harry Reynell ; "go and fetch your
friends, and we will walk together."
I accordingly ran down the village to Mrs. Parker's,
whose nephews were at home. We formed a tolerably
numerous party. As my father was unable to go, Mr.
Reynell was the only grown-up person among us. The
spot I had fixed upon was not far from Roger Riddle's
cottage. As I had been thinking of him, I proposed asking
the old sailor and Mark to join our party.
From the account I gave to Mr. Reynell of Roger
Riddle, he did not object to this. As Harry Reynell, his
brother, and friends were good-natured merry fellows, we
had a pleasant time as we walked or ran along, laughing
and singing, and playing each other tricks. We soon left
Mr. Reynell behind, but he told us not to mind him, as he
should soon catch us up. The carriage followed with the
50 DICK CHEVELEY.
prog, but as the road was in many places heavy, it did not
move as fast as we did. We at length reached the spot I
had proposed, a small sandy bay, with cliffs on either side,
out of which bubbled a stream of sparkling cold water, with
rocks running out into the sea.
"This will do capitally," said Harry. "See, the whole
beach is covered with beautiful shells, and there may be
sea anemones and echini, and star-fish, and all sorts of
marine creatures."
Having surveyed the place, we heard Mr. Reynell
shouting out to us to carry down the baskets of pies,
tarts, cold ham, and chicken, plates, knives and forks.
While the rest of the party were so engaged, I ran on to
invite old Roger. I found him and Mark within.
" Much obliged to the young gentlemen, but I've had my
dinner," he answered ; " however, I'll come and have a talk
with them, if you think they'll like it. May be, I'll spin
them a yarn or two, which will do to pass the time while
they are sniffing in the breezes, which they don't get much
of while they are away up the country."
" You'll come as soon as you can," I answered, " for they
will be disappointed if you don't take a tart or two and a
glass of wine."
" Never fear, I'll come before long," said old Roger.
Mark, however, looked as if he would have no objection
to taste some of the good things in our hampers, so he very
ROGER RIDDLE JOINS US. 51
readily agreed to accompany me. We found the cloth
spread out on the smooth dry sand, and covered with pies
and other dainties, and the plates and the knives and forks.
Mr. Reynell was engaged in making a huge salad in a
wooden bowl. I introduced Mark in due form.
" Come and sit down," said Harry to him in a kind way
which soon made him feel quite pt home. I don't know
whether he had much of a dinner before, but he did ample
justice to the good things which our friends had brought.
We had nearly finished before old Roger made his
appearance.
"Your servant, gentlemen all," he said, making a bow
with his tarpaulin ; " Master Dick here has asked me to
come, saying it was what you wished, or I would not have
intruded on you."
" Very pleased to see you, Mr. Riddle," said Harry, who
did the honours of the feast, " sit down, and have some of
this cherry pie, you will find it very nice, and, for a wonder,
the juice hasn't run out."
Harry chose the largest plate, and filled it with fully a
third of the pie.
" Thank you, young gentleman ; I may take a snack of
that sort of thing ;" and the old sailor set to work, his share
of the pie rapidly disappearing, as he ladled up the cherries
with his spoon.
' Take a glass of cider now, Mr. Riddle," said Harry,
E 2
52 DICK CIIEVELEY.
handing him a large tumbler, which the old sailor tossed
off, and had no objection to two or three more.
Meantime the tide had been rising, and no sooner was
dinner over, than we had to pack up and beat a rapid
retreat. We soon washed the plates and dishes in the
water as it rose, and Ned packed them up. The expecta-
tions of those of our party who hoped to pick up shells,
and collect sea curiosities were thus disappointed.
" Never mind, lads," said old Roger ; " Master Dick here
tells me that you would like to hear a yarn or two ; the grass
here, as much as there is of it, is dry enough," and Mr.
Riddle seated himself on the bank, while we all gathered
round him. Mr. Reynell placed himself at a little distance,
although within ear-shot, when he took out his sketch-
book to make a drawing of the scene.
" None of you young gentlemen have ever been to sea, I
suppose ? " continued the old sailor. ' I dare say you fancy
it all sunshine and smooth sailing, and think^you'd like to go
and be sailors, and walk the deck in snowy-white trousers
and kid gloves. I have known some who have taken that
notion into their heads, and have been not a little disap-
pointed when they got afloat, to find that they had to dip
their fists into the tar-bucket, to black down the rigging,
and swab up the decks, though some of them made not bad
sailors after all. If any of you young gentlemen think of
leading a seafaring life, you must be prepared for nps and
OLD ROGER'S YARN BEGUN. 53
downs of all sorts, heavy gales, and rough seas, shipwrecks
and disasters. You'll be asking how I came to go to sea,
perhaps you may think I ran off, as some silly lads have
done, but I didn't do that. If I had run, it would have
been ashore, seeing as how I was born at sea. It happened
in this wise : My father, Bob Riddle, was bo'sun's mate of
the old ' Goliath/ of eighty guns, and as in those days two
or three women were allowed on board line-of-battle ships
to attend to the sick, and to wash and mend clothes, pro-
vided the captains did not object ; so my mother, Nancy
Riddle, who loved her husband in a way which made her
ready to go through fire and water for his sake, got leave
to accompany him to sea. She made herself wonderfully
useful on board, and won the hearts of all the men and
officers too, who held her in great respect, while the mid-
shipmen just simply adored her ; indeed, I've heard say
that she saved the lives of several who were sick of fever
by the careful way in which she nursed them. She had had
no children, and I've a notion that if she had known what
was going to happen, like a wise woman she would have
remained on shore, but as the ship was in the East India
station, and she wanted her boy to be British born, for she
guessed she was going to have a boy, she had no help for
it but to remain on board and take her chance. The
'Goliath' had just been in action, and beaten off two of
the enemy's ships which wanted to take her but couldn't*
54 DICK CHEVELEY.
when she was caught in a regular hurricane, and had to
run before it under bare poles. During that time I came
into this world of troubles. I can't say that I remember
anything about it, but I've been in many a typhoon and
hurricane since then, with the big foaming seas roaring,
the wind whistling and howling in the rigging, the blocks
rattling, the bulkheads creaking and groaning, and the
ship rolling and pitching and tumbling about in a way
which made it seem wonderful that wood and iron could
hold together. It wasn't exactly under such circumstances
that the wife even of a boatswain's mate would have chosen
to bring a puling infant into the world. The doctor
thought that mother would have died, and, as there was no
cow on board, that I should have shared her fate, but she
got through it and nursed me, and I throve amazingly, so
that in six months I was as big as most children of a year
or more old. Before the ship was ordered home, I could
chew bacon and beef, and toddle about the decks. Of
course I was made much of by officers and crew. Mother
rigged me out in a regular cut seaman's dress. The mid-
shipmen taught me the cutlass exercise, and to ride a goat
the captain bought as much for my use as his own.
For'ard my education was equally well attended to, and I
don't remember when I couldn't dance a hornpipe double
shuffle and all or sing a dozen sea songs, some of them
sounding rather strange, I've a notion, coming from juvenile
ROGER'S EARLY DAYS AT SEA. 55
lips. All went on smoothly till the ship was paid off, and
my early friends were scattered to the four winds of
heaven. My father, who felt like a fish out of water when
ashore, soon obtained another berth, with the same rating
on board the ' Victorious,' seventy-four, but he had great
difficulty in getting leave for my mother to accompany
him, and if another woman who was to have gone hadn't
fallen ill just in the nick of time, he would have had to sail
without her. I was smuggled on board instead of a
monkey shipped by the crew, which fell overboard and was
drowned. It was some weeks before the captain found out
that I wasn't the monkey he had given the men leave to
take. When the first lieutenant at length reported to him
that I was a human being without a tail, he was very
angry, and father was likely to have got into trouble. Still
as he had done nothing against the articles of war, which
don't make mention of taking babies to sea, he couldn't be
flogged with his own cat. The captain then swore that he
would put mother and me ashore at the first port we
touched at ; but the men, among whom I had many
friends, begged hard that we might be allowed to remain,
and when he saw me scuttling about the rigging in a hairy
coat and a long tail, laughing heartily, he relented, and as he
got a hint that the men would become very discontented if
he carried his threat into execution, father was told that he
would say nothing more about the matter. Soon afterwards
56 DICK CHEVELEY.
the captain fell ill, and mother nursed him in a way no man
could have done, so that he had reason to be thankful that
he had allowed mother and me to remain on board. The
Victorious ' became one of the best disciplined and
happiest ships in the service, all because she had a real
live plaything on board. She fought several bloody actions.
During one of them, when we were tackling a French
eighty-gun ship, I got away from mother, who was with
the other women in the cockpit attending to the wounded,
and slipped up on deck, where before long I found father.
1 Here I am,' I said, * come to see the fun. When are you
going to finish off the mounseers ? ' The round shot were
flying quickly across the decks, and bullets were rattling
on board like hail, for though the French were getting the
worst of it, they were, as they always do, dying game.
' Get below, boy, get below!' shouted father, ' what business
have you here ? ' As I didn't go, he seized me by the arm,
and dragged me to the hatchway, in spite of my struggles
and cries. ' I want to see the fight. I want to see the
mounseers licked,' I cried out. ' Let me go, father ; let me
go ! ' Just then there was a shout from the upper deck,
' The enemy has struck the enemy has struck ! ' Father
let me go, and up I ran and cheered, and waved my hat
among the men with as hearty good will as any of them.
When I saw the men shaking hands with each other, I ran
about, and, putting out my tiny fist, shook their hands also,
HIS FIRST BATTLE. 57
exclaiming, 'We've licked the mounseers, haven't we ? I
knew we would. Hoora ! hoora !' This amused the men
greatly, and they called me a plucky little chap, though I
certainly could not boast of having contributed to gain the
victory, as I was considerably too young to act the part even
of a powder-monkey. We had lost a good many officers
and men, some of whom I saw stretched on the deck, and
wondered what had come over them, as they did not move
or speak. As long as the 'Victorious' remained in com-
mission, I continued with my father and mother aboard
her ; but when she was paid off, an order came out, pro-
hibiting women from going to sea on board men-of-war,
and mother, greatly to her grief, had to live on shore. It was
now a question whether I should accompany my father or
stay with my mother and get some book-learning, of which
I was as yet utterly ignorant, as I did not even know my
letters. I was scarcely old enough to be rated as a ship's
boy, though father would have liked to take me with him,
but mother said she could not lose us both, and, fortunately
for me, father consented to leave me with her. As the ( Vic-
torious ' was paid off at Plymouth, mother remained there,
and father soon afterwards got his warrant as boatswain to
the ' Emerald' sloop-of-war, ordered out on the West India
station. This was the first time I had been on shore,
except for a few days when the ' Goliath ' was paid off,
during the whole of my life, and I did not find it very easy
58 DICK CHEVELEY.
to get accustomed to the ways of shore-going people. At
first I did not at all like them. There was no order or
regularity, and I missed more than anything the sound of
the bell striking the hours and half-hours day and night.
However, I got accustomed to things by degrees. I was
sent to school, where I gained a good character for regu-
larity and obedience, just because I had been trained to it,
do ye see. I couldn't bear not to be there at the exact
time, and I never thought of disobeying the orders of those
under whose authority I was placed. I also was diligent,
and thus made good progress in my studies. I might have
become a scholar had I remained at school, but after I had
been there about two years, when I got home one day I
found mother leaning back in her chair, in a fit, it seemed
to me, and the parson of the parish, who had a letter in his
hand, trying to rouse her up. As soon as I came in, he bade
me run for the doctor, who lived not far off. He came at
once with a woman, a neighbour of ours, and while they
were attending to mother, the parson, sitting down, placed
me between his knees, and looking kindly in my face, said
that he had some bad news to tell me, which he had got in
a letter from the West Indies. It was that my brave father
was dead, carried off by the yellow fever which has killed so
many fine fellows on that station. My mother was a strong
and hearty woman, and any one would have supposed that
it would have taken a great deal to kill her ; but, notwith-
LEFT AN ORPHAN. 59
standing her robust appearance, she had gentle and tender
feelings, and though for my sake she wished to live, within
a year she died of a broken heart for the loss of my father
and I was left an orphan.
CHAPTER IV.
Roger Riddle continue shis story Goes to sea as a man-o'-war's-man
His voyages The Mediterranean Toulon Chasing the enemy
Caught in a trap A hard fight for it Escape of the frigate
Corsica Martello Bay The tower and its gallant defenders Its
capture Origin of its name San Fiorenzo Convention redoubt
What British tars can do Capture of the " Minerve "The
taking of Bastia Nelson loses an eye " Jackass "frigates Toulon
again More fighting The advantage of being small Prepare
to repel boarders The colours nailed to the mast The chase
Never despise your enemy Teneriffe Attack on Santa Cruz
Nelson loses his arm Abandonment of the enterprise What
people call glory The Hellespont The captain steers his own
ship The island of Cerigotto Breakers ahead The ship strikes
The value of discipline Their condition on the rock The ship
goes to pieces Their chances of escape The gale A brave cap-
tain A false hope The effects of drinking sea-water Water,
water everywhere, and not a drop to drink Reduced to extremities
They lose their brave captain and first lieutenant They construct
a raft Cowardice of the Greek fishermen The rescue of the sur-
vivors Fresh adventures The Dardanelles Fire ! An awful
spectacle Destruction of the ship Reason to be thankful A
father's love How they took a Spanish sloop-o'-war The ruse
and how it succeeded Between two fires Good and bad
captains Roger quits the navy Becomes mate of a merchant-
JOINS THE JUNO FRIGATE. 6l
man and retires on his laurels His marriage and settlement
Our picnic breaks up.
" MOTHER had a good many friends, old shipmates of hers
and father's, but most of them having families of their own
were not able to do much for me. I was now, however,
big enough to go to sea, and of course there was no ques-
tion but that I should be a sailor. England had been at
peace for some time, but she and France were once more
at loggerheads, and ships were fitting out with all despatch
at every port in the kingdom. There was no difficulty
therefore in finding a ship for me, and an old messmate of
father's, Andrew Barton, having volunteered on board the
' Juno ' frigate, of thirty- two guns, took me with him. He
was rated as captain of the maintop and I as ship's boy,
having to do duty as powder-monkey. I quickly found
myself at home, and those who didn't know that I had
been to sea before, wondered how well I knew my way
everywhere about the decks and aloft. I soon took the lead
among the other boys, many of them much bigger and
older than myself. ' Why, one would suppose that you
had been born at sea/ said Tom Noakes, a big hulking
fellow, who never could tell which was the stem, and which
the stern. ' And so I was/ I answered. I then told him
how many storms and battles I had been in, and all that I
remembered about my early life. This made my mess-
mates treat me with wonderful respect, and they
62 DICK CIIEVELEY.
never thought of playing me the tricks they did each
other.
" Our frigate was bound out to the Mediterranean to join
the fleet under Lord Hood. She was, I should have said,
commanded by Captain Samuel Hood, a relation of the
Admiral's. We knew that we should have plenty of work
to do. When we sailed, it was understood that an English
force had possession of Toulon, which was besieged by the
republicans, who had collected a large army round the
city, but it was supposed that they would be kept at bay
by the English and royalists. We had been cruising off
Toulon, when we were despached to Malta to bring up
supernumeraries for the fleet. We were detained, however,
at the island for a considerable time, by foul winds. At
length we sailed, and steered direct for Toulon. We
arrived abreast of the harbour one evening, some time after
dark. The captain, anxious to get in, as we had no pilot
on board, nor any one acquainted with the dangers of the
place, stood on, hoping by some means or other, to find his
way. The officers with their night-glasses were on the
look-out for our ships, but they were nowhere to be seen.
Our captain, however, concluded that as a strong easterly
wind had been blowing, they had run for shelter into the
inner harbour. We accordingly shortened sail, and stood
on, under our topsails. As at last several ships could be
distinguished, it was supposed that we were close up to the
JUNO'S ESCAPE FROM TOULON. 63
I _ll l-l I f - JT 1. . L - - j-
British fleet. We soon afterwards made out a brig, and in
order to weather her, the driver and topsail were set. As
we were tacking under the brig's stern, some one on board
her hailed, but not being able to make out what was said,
Captain Hood shouted, ' This is His Britannic Majesty's
frigate "Juno." 'Viva,' cried the voice from the brig,
and after this we heard the people on board her jabbering
away among themselves. At last one of them shouted out,
* Luff, luff.' The captain on this, ordered the helm to be
put down, but before the frigate came head to wind, she
grounded. The breeze, however, was light, and the water
perfectly smooth, and the sails were clewed up and handed.
While this was being done, we saw a boat pull away from
the brig, towards the town. Before the men aloft had left
the yards, a sudden flaw of wind drove the ship's head off
the bank, when her anchor was let go, and she swung head
to wind. Her heel, however, was still on the shoal, and
the rudder immovable. To get her off, the launch was
hoisted out, and the kedge anchor with a hawser, was put
into her. While we were engaged in hauling the frigate
off the shoal, a boat appeared coming down the harbour,
and being hailed some one in her answered 'Ay, ay.'
She quickly came alongside, and the crew, among whom
were two persons apparently officers, hurried on deck; one
of the latter addressed our captain, and said he came to
inform him that according to the regulations of the port,
64 DICK CHEVELEY.
the frigate must go to the other part of the harbour, and
perform ten days' quarantine. The Frenchmen, who were
supposed to be royalists, were jabbering away together,
when one of our midshipmen, a sharp young fellow, cried
out, ' The chaps have national cockades in their hats.'
The moon which shone out brightly just then, threw a gleam
of light on the Frenchmen's hats, and the three colours
were distinctly seen. They finding that they were disco-
vered, coolly said in French, so I afterwards heard, 'Make
yourselves easy, the English are good people, we will treat
you kindly. The English, fleet sailed away some time ago.'
" ' We are prisoners, caught like rats in a trap ! ' cried the
men from all parts of the ship. The entrance to the
harbour is guarded by heavy forts on either side, between
which we had run some distance, and their guns pointed
down on our decks might sink us before we could get out-
side again. The officers, on hearing the report, hurried aft,
scarcely able to believe that it was true. They found,
however, on seeing the Frenchmen, that there was no
doubt about the matter. Just then a flaw of wind came
down the harbour, when our third lieutenant, Mr. Webbley,
hurrying up to the captain, said, ' I believe, sir, if we can
get her under sail, we shall be able to fetch out.' * We will
try it at all events ! ' cried the captain ; ' send the men to
their stations, and hand those French gentlemen below.'
The mounseers, on finding that they were not yet masters
ESCAPE OF THE "JUNO." 65
of the ship, began to bluster and draw their sabres, but the
marines quickly made them sound another note, and in
spite of their ' Sacrcs ! ' they were hurried off the deck
under a guard. The men flew aloft, and in three minutes
every sail was set, and the yards braced up for casting.
The frigate was by this time completely afloat, the cable
was cut ; her head paid off, the sails filled, and away she
stood from the shore. The wind freshening, she quickly
gathered way. The launch and the French boat were cut
adrift, and we had every hope of escape. Directly we
began to loose sails, we saw lights appear in the batteries,
and observed a stir aboard the brisf. She soon afterwards
o
opened fire on us, as did the fort on the starboard bow, and
in a short time every fort which could bring a gun to bear
on us, began to blaze away, We were now, however,
going rapidly through the water, but there was a chance of
our losing a topmast, as the shot came whistling through
our sails, between our rigging. The wind shifting, made it
seem impossible that we could get out without making a
tack, but our captain was not a man to despair, and I am
pretty sure that there was no one on board who would have
given in, as long as the frigate was afloat. Fortunately the
wind again shifted and blew in our favour. Blocks and
ropes came falling from aloft, we could see the holes made
in the canvas, by the shot passing through them. Several
of the masts and spars were badly wounded, and two
F
66 DICK CHEVELEY.
thirty-six pound shot came plump aboard, but no one was
hurt. As soon as the hands came from aloft, they were
ordered to their quarters, and we began firing away in
return at the forts, as well as at the impudent little brig,
which we at length silenced. As may be supposed, we
gave a right hearty cheer when we saw the shot the French-
men were firing at us fall far astern, and we found that we
were well clear of the harbour. We made sail for Corsica,
where we found a squadron under Commodore Linzee,
engaged in attempting to drive the French from that
island. The first expedition in which we took part was to
Martello Bay. It was guarded by a strong round tower,
to which the same name had been given. The troops to the
number of fourteen hundred, were landed the same evening,
and while they took possession of a height, which over-
looked the tower, we, and the 'Fortitude' frigate were ordered
to attack it from the sea. The 'Fortitude ' got the worst of
it, for the French turned their fire chiefly on her, while for
three hours we kept blazing away, without producing any
visible effect. Some guns had been got up by the troops
to the height, and by the use of hot shot they managed to
set on fire some bass junk which lined the parapet. At
last the gallant little garrison had to give in, when it was
found, that they numbered only thirty-three men, and had
but one six and two sixteen pounders ; yet so well did they
work their guns, and so strong was the tower, that they
ATTACK ON MARTELLO TOWER. 6/
had held it for nearly two days against a large body of
troops and our two frigates. During the time the ' Forti-
tude' had lost six killed, and fifty-six wounded. Three of
her lower-deck guns had been dismounted, and she had
been set on fire by the red-hot shot discharged at her,
besides other damages. The tower, I believe, took its name
from the myrtles growing on the shores of the bay. In
consequence of the way this little tower had held out, the
government had a number of similar towers built on the
English coast, which were called after the original, 'Martello '
towers. We next attacked a fortification called the Con-
vention redoubt, which was considered the key to the
town of San Fiorenzo. The redoubt was commanded by
a rocky hill, rising to the height of seven hundred feet
above the level of the sea. As it was nearly perpendicular
at its summit, it was considered inaccessible, but British
sailors had to show the Frenchmen that where goats could
find a foothold they could climb.
" Looking up at the hill, it certainly did appear as if no
human being could reach the summit. Not only, however,
did our men get up there, but they carried several eighteen -
pounders with them. On the right there was a descent of
many hundred feet, down which a false step would have sent
them headlong, and on the left were beetling rocks, while
along the path they had to creep, only one man could pass
at a time. The pointed rocks, however, served to make
F 2
68 DICK CHEVELEY.
fast the tackle by which the guns were hoisted. To the
astonishment of the Frenchmen, the eighteen-pounders at
length began firing down upon their redoubt, which was
then stormed by the troops, and quickly carried. Part of
the garrison were made prisoners, but a good number
managed to scamper off on the opposite side. We, how-
ever, took possession of a fine thirty-eight-gun frigate,
called the ' Minerve,' which the Frenchmen had sunk, but
which we soon raised and carried off with us. She was
then added to the British navy, and called the ' San Fio-
renzo,' and was the ship on board which King George the
Third used often to sail when he was living down at
Weymouth. She also fought one or more actions when
commanded by Sir Harry Neale, one of the best officers in
the service. However, young gentlemen, these things took
place so long ago that I don't suppose you will care much
to hear about them."
" Oh, yes, we do. Please go on ! " cried out several voices
from among us. " It is very interesting, we could sit here
all day and listen to you."
" If that is the case, I'll go ahead to please you," said old
Riddle.
" In those days we didn't let grass grow on our ship's
bottoms. Soon after we left San Fiorenzo we took Bastia,
the seamen employed on shore being commanded by
Captain Nelson, of the ( Agamemnon.' After we had
DOINGS OF THE " DIDO." 69
besieged it for thirty-seven days the garrison capitulated,
we having lost a good many officers and seamen killed and
wounded.
" We next attacked Calvi, which we took with the loss
of the gallant Captain Serocold and several seamen killed,
and Captain Nelson and six seamen wounded. It was
here Captain Nelson had his right eye put out. I saw a
good deal of service while on board the ' Juno.' Whilst
still on the station I was transferred with Andrew
Barton and others, to the ' Dido,' twenty-eight-gun frigate,
commanded by Captain Towry. These small craft used to
be called 'Jackass' frigates, but the 'Dido' showed that
she was not a 'Jackass ' at all events. Soon after I joined
her she and the ' Lowestoff,' thirty-two-gun frigate, were
despatched by Admiral Hotham to reconnoitre the harbour
of Toulon. We were on our way, when, one evening, we
discovered standing towards us two large French frigates.
We made the private signal, when, supposing that we were
the leading frigates of the fleet, they both wore and stood
away. We chased them all night, but in the morning,
when they discovered that there were only two frigates,
and both much smaller than themselves, they tacked and
stood towards us. One of the Frenchmen was the
'Minerve,' of forty guns, and the other the * Artemise,' of
thirty-six guns. When the ' Minerve ' was about a mile
away from us, on the weather bow, and ahead of her con-
70 DICK CIIEVELEY.
sort, she wore, and then hauling up on the larboard tack,
to windward, commenced firing at us. I was still, you will
understand, only a powder-monkey. My business was to
bring the powder up from the magazine in a tub, upon
which I had to sit till it was wanted to load the guns.
Still, I could see a good deal that was going forward
through the ports ; besides which I heard from the men
what was taking place. My old messmate, Tom Noakes,
had joined the ' Dido.' He was now seated on his tub
next to me the biggest powder-monkey I ever knew.
Poor Tom was not at all happy. He said that we smaller
fellows had only half the chance of being killed that he
had, as a shot might pass over our heads which would take
his off. I tried to console him by reminding him that
there were a good many parts of the ship where no shots
were likely to pass, and that he had less chance of being
hit than the men who had to stand up to their guns all the
time. We stood on till the * Miner vc ' was on our weather
beam, when we could see her squaring away her yards, and
presently the breeze freshening, she bore down upon our
little frigate with the evident intention of sinking us. So
she might have done with the greatest ease, but having
fired our broadside just as her flying jib-boom was touching
our mainyard, we bore up, and her bow struck our larboard
quarter. So great was the shock, that for the moment
many thought we were going down, but instead of that our
CAPTURE OF THE " MINERVE." 7 1
frigate was thrown athwart the ' Minerve's ' hawse, her
bowsprit becoming entangled in our mizen rigging. The
Frenchmen immediately swarmed along their bowsprit,
intending to board us. Our first lieutenant then shouted
for 'boarders to repel boarders,' but as the French crew
doubled ours, we should have found it a hard matter to do
that. Fortunately the Frenchman's bowsprit broke right
off, carrying away our mizen-mast, and with it the greater
number of our assailants, who failed to regain their own
ship. With our mizen-mast of course went our colours,
but that the Frenchmen might not suppose that we had
given in, Harry Barling, one of our quarter-masters, getting
hold of a Union Jack, nailed it to the stump of the mizen-
mast. All this time, you must understand, we had been
blazing away at each other as fast as we could bring our
guns to bear. The ' Minerve ' at last ranged ahead clear
of us ; but we continued firing, till the ' Lowestoff,' seeing
how hard pressed we were, came up to our assistance, and
tackled the Frenchman. In a few minutes, so actively did
she work her guns, that she had knocked away the enemy's
foremast and remaining topmast. As the * Minerve ' could
not now possibly escape, we threw out a signal to the
'Lowestoff' to chase the 'Artemise,' which instead of
coming to the assistance of her consort was making off.
She however had the heels of us, and we therefore, return-
ing again, attacked the ' Minerve,' which, on her mizen-mast
72 DICK CHEVELEY.
being shot away, hauled down her colours. We had our
boatswain and five seamen killed, two officers and thirteen
men wounded. The ' Lowestoff ' had no one hurt, and so,
although she certainly contributed to the capture of the
prize, we gained the chief credit for the action, which, con-
sidering the difference in size between our frigate and the
Frenchman, we certainly deserved. But in those days we
didn't count odds. We thought that we had only to see
the enemy to thrash him. Even our best captains, how-
ever, sometimes made a mistake.
" I afterwards belonged to the ' Terpsichore ' frigate,
Captain Richard Bowen, which formed one of a squadron
under Lord Nelson, who was then Sir Horatio, to attack
Santa Cruz, in the Island of Teneriffe. The squadron
consisted of three seventy-fours and one fifty-gun ship
which afterwards joined us three frigates, and the
' Fox ' cutter. It was some time before we could get up to
the place. At last we managed to embark nearly seven
hundred seamen and Marines in the boats of the squadron,
nearly two hundred on board the *' Fox ' and others, in-
cluding a detachment of Royal Artillery, in some captured
boats. Sir Horatio himself took the command. Shoving
off from the ship some time after midnight, we pulled in for
the town. The plan was to make a dash for the mole,
and then to fight our way forward along it, we fully be-
lieving that the enemy would run as soon as we appeared.
A DISASTROUS EXPEDITION. 73
When the leading boats, under the command of Captains
Freemantle and Bowen, had got within half gunshot of the
mole head, the enemy took the alarm, and immediately
opened fire on us from forty heavy guns. A hot fire it
was, I assure you. The ' Fox J cutter, crowded with men,
was sunk by the heavy shot which struck her, and nearly a
hundred of those on board perished. I was in the * Ter-
psichore's ' barge with my brave captain, when, just before
she reached the mole, a shot struck her, and down she
went, drowning seven of my shipmates ; but the captain,
with the rest of us, managed to get on shore. In spite of
the hot fire with which we were met from the mole head,
we succeeded in effecting a landing, and drove the enemy
before us. Having spiked the guns which had done us so
much mischief, we advanced along the mole, led by Captain
Bowen, and our first lieutenant, Mr. Thorpe. Here we
encountered a tremendous fire of musketry from the
Citadel and houses, so that the greater number of our
party were either killed or wounded. Our brave leader,
Captain Bowen, was among the first who fell, and soon
afterwards Lieutenant Thorpe was killed. Nearly all the
rest of the officers were killed or wounded. It being found
at last that there was no chance of success, we were ordered
to fall back.
" We had neither seen nor heard anything of Sir Horatio,
who would have been certain, had not something happened
74 DICK CIIEVELEY.
to him, to have been ahead. We now learned that just as
he was landing and about to draw his sword, he had been
struck by a shot on the elbow, and that he had been carried
on board his ship by the few men who remained in the
boat, the rest having landed. One of them, John Lovell,
who I knew well, as soon as he saw the Admiral wounded,
took the shirt from his own back, and tore it into strips, to
bandage up his shattered arm. In the meanwhile we were
waiting for the arrival of Captains Trowbridge and Waller
with another squadron of boats. They however missed
the mole head, but though some landed to the southward
of it, in consequence of the heavy surf breaking on the
shore, others put back. Captain Trowbridge, not finding
the Admiral and the other officers he expected to meet
there, sent a sergeant to summon the Citadel to surrender.
The poor fellow did not return, having probably been shot.
The scaling-ladders had also been lost in the surf. When
morning broke we altogether mustered only 340 men.
Every street in the place was defended by artillery, and
we heard that a large force of 8000 men was advancing.
The enterprise had therefore to be abandoned. Captain
Trowbridge proposed to the Governor that we should
re-embark with our arms, and he engaged that the squadron
should not further molest any of the places in the Canary
Islands. These terms were agreed to. We obtained also
permission to purchase such provisions as we required.
WRECK OF THE "NAUTILUS. 75
The affair was a disastrous one. We gained nothing, for
besides 150 men killed or drowned, among whom were
several brave officers, we had upwards of 100 wounded,
and the Admiral lost his right arm.
" People call this sort of thing ' Glory,' but for my part
I could not make out what advantage we expected to gain,
or what business we had to go there at all."
" I say, Mr. Riddle, were you ever shipwrecked ? ' sang
out one of the old sailor's auditors, who was getting rather
tired of the long yarn about his battles with which he had
been indulging us.
" Bless you, young gentlemen, that I have, well-nigh a
score of times I might say. Some time after this I
belonged to the * Nautilus ' sloop of war, commanded by
Captain Farmer. We belonged to the squadron of Admiral
Lewis, then cruising in the Hellespont, when we were
ordered to England with despatches of the utmost import-
ance. We had a fresh breeze from the north-east as we
threaded our way through the numerous islands of that sea.
When at length we got off the island of Anti Milo, the
Greek pilot we had with us declared he knew nothing of
the coast to the westward. As, however, our captain was
anxious to make a quick passage for the sake of the
despatches, he determined to try and pilot her himself.
Though the weather looked threatening, we sailed at sunset
from Anti Milo, and shaped a course for Cerigotto. As the
76 DICK CHEVELEY.
night grew on the wind increased to a heavy gale, torrents
of rain fell, the thunder roared and rattled, the flashes of
lightning were as vivid as I ever saw in my life. Some-
times it was almost brighter than clay, then pitchy dark.
The captain had just given orders to close reef the topsails,
intending to bring the ship to till daylight, when a bright
flash of lightning showed us the Island of Cerigotto right
ahead, about the distance of a mile or so. Now, knowing
his position, the captain resolved to run on, believing all
danger past. The watch below was ordered to turn in.
Those who remained on deck stowed themselves away
under shelter of the hammock nettings.
" We of course kept a bright look-out, though it was not
supposed that we had anything to fear. Except the officer
of the watch, the rest had gone below the captain and
master probably to examine the chart when the look-out
on the forecastle shouted out ' Breakers ahead ! ' ' Put the
helm a lee ! ' cried the officer of the watch. Almost before
the order could be obeyed we felt a shock which lifted us
off our feet, and sent those below out of their hammocks.
We knew too well that the ship was ashore. In one instant
the sea struck the ship, now lifting her up and then dashing
her down upon the rocks with tremendous force. It seemed
like a fearful dream. Almost in a moment the main-deck
was burst in, and soon afterwards the lee bulwarks were
carried away. The captain and officers did their best to
A ROCK REACHED. 77
maintain discipline. The first thing to be done was to
lower the boats, but before they could be got into the water
they were all either stove or washed away, and knocked to
pieces on the rocks. Only a whale-boat of no great use
was launched by the boatswain and nine other hands. As
soon as they got clear of the rocks they lay on their oars,
but it would have been madness in them to come back, as
the boat already contained as many people as she could
carry with safety. The captain accordingly ordered her to
pull towards the Island of Pauri, in the hope that assistance
might there be obtained for us. The ship continued to
strike heavily. Every instant I expected that she would
go to pieces, when one and all of us would have been lost.
About twenty minutes after she struck the mainmast fell
over the side towards a rock, which we could distinguish
rising above the water, followed by the foremast and
mizenmast. Hoping that the rock would afford us more
security than the ship herself, I, with others, made my way
towards it, though at no little risk of being carried off by
the seas. On reaching it we shouted to the rest to come
on, as at any moment the ship might go to pieces. The
whole crew followed our example. Many parts of the
rock itself were scarcely above water. It seemed, as far as
we could judge, to be about 400 yards long, and half as
many wide. Here all hands collected, for as yet none had
been washed away or lost, but many of the people had no
/ 8 DICK CHEVELEY.
clothing on, or only just their shirts, in which they had
turned out of their hammocks. We had not a scrap of
food, and we knew that it might be some hours before the
whale-boat could bring us assistance. Scarcely had we
reached the rock when we knew by the crashing, rending
sounds, and the loud thundering noise, as the planks and
timbers were dashed against it, that our stout little ship
had gone to pieces. When day dawned we saw the foam-
ing sea covered on all sides with fragments of the wreck,
while several of our shipmates were discovered clinging to
spars and planks, they having returned to the ship in the
hopes of obtaining either food or clothing. It was known
to the captain and officers that we were about twelve miles
from the nearest island. There was but little chance of
the boat getting back to us during the day. We secured a
flag which had been washed up. This we hoisted to the
end of a spar, and fixed it in the highest part of the rock.
The day was bitterly cold, many of the men were almost
perished for want of clothing. The officers made inquiries
if any man had a flint. At last one was found. At the
same time a small keg of powder which had been floating
about was thrown up. The powder, though damp, served
instead of tinder. We were able to get a fire alight. It
gave us some occupation to collect fuel, though at the risk
of being carried away by the seas, as they rolled up on the
rock. We got also a quantity of canvas, and with this,
FEARFUL SUFFERINGS. 79
and the help of some planks, we put up a tent, which
afforded us some shelter. Though we had no food to cook,
the fire warmed us, and enabled us to dry our "clothes.
We kept it burning all night in the hope that it would
serve as a beacon. Another night passed away. In the
morning we saw to our joy a boat pulling towards us.
She was our own whale-boat, with the boatswain and four
hands ; but they brought no food nor water, as they found
neither one nor the other on the Island of Pauri. The
boatswain tried to persuade our captain to leave the rock,
but he refused to desert us ; so he ordered the boatswain
to take ten men and make the best of his way to Cerigotto,
and to return as soon as possible with assistance.
" We had been badly enough off before. Matters
now grew worse, the wind again increasing to a
heavy gale, which sent the seas washing nearly over the
rock. We should have all of us been carried away, if we
had not secured ropes round a point which rose higher
than the rest. I don't like, even now, to think of that
night. The cries and groans of my poor shipmates still
ring in my ears. Now one man sank down, now another.
The cold was terrible, even to those who, having been on
watch, were well clothed. In the morning, several of our
number were missing, and others lay dead on the rock.
We were looking out for the whale-boat, when a sail was
seen standing directly down for us. In our eagerness to
80 DICK CHEVELEY.
get off, we began to form rafts of the spars and planks we
had collected. As the ship approached, she hove-to and
lowered a boat, which came towards us till almost within
pistol-shot, when her crew rested on their oars, and looked
at us earnestly. Who they were we could not tell. The
man at the helm waved his hat, and then, seeming suspi-
cious of our character, steered back to the ship. In vain
we waved and shouted, the fellows paid no attention to
us. To our bitter disappointment, we saw the boat hoisted
up, when the ship again made sail. We were now in
despair. I'd before felt somewhat hungry and thirsty, but
till now never knew what real thirst was. Some of the
men drank salt water, but that only made them worse.
" Another day came to an end. Fortunately the weather
had moderated, and we tried to keep ourselves warm by
huddling close together. Death was now making rapid
progress amongst us. Those who had drunk salt water
went raving mad, and threw themselves into the sea ;
others died of exhaustion, among them our captain, and
first lieutenant. I never expected to see another day,
when, the voice of the boatswain hailed us. The cry was
at once raised for 'water ! water !' but to our bitter disap-
pointment, he told us he had brought none, as he could
only get some earthen jars, in which it was impossible to
bring it through the surf. He said, however, that a large
vessel would arrive the next morning, with provisions and
THE BOATSWAIN RETURNS. 8 1
water. The thought of this kept up our spirits. When
daylight returned, we eagerly looked out for the expected
vessel, but she didn't appear, and all that day we had to
wait in vain. More of our people died. It seemed a
wonder that any of us should have survived, suffering so
terribly from hunger and thirst as we were. Some at-
tempted to satisfy their hunger in a way too horrible to
describe. All day long we were on the look-out, expecting
the boats to appear which the boatswain said would come,
but hour after hour passed. I can tell you they were the
most dreadful hours I ever remember. To remain longer
on the rock seemed impossible. It was agreed there-
fore next day to build a raft on which we might reach
some shore or other. It would be better, we thought, to
die afloat than on that horrible spot. As soon as day-
light broke we set to work, lashing together all the larger
spars we could find, but our strength was not equal to the
task. Still we contrived to make a raft. At length we
launched it, but scarcely was it in the water, when the sea
knocked it to pieces. Many of our poor fellows rushed in
to try and secure the spars, and several of them were
swept away by the current. Unable to render help, we
saw them perish before our eyes. In the afternoon the
whale-boat again came to us, but the boatswain told us
that he had been unable to get the Greek fishermen to
put to sea while the gale continued. He brought us
G
82 DICK CHEVELEY.
neither food nor water, though many of us thought he
might have managed to bring off some of the goats and
sheep from the island. Even if we had eaten them raw,
they would have assisted to keep body and soul together.
I had hitherto kept up, but at last I lay down, unable to
move hands or feet, or to raise my head from the rock.
During the night many more of my unhappy shipmates
died. I was lying on the rock, just conscious enough to
know that the day had returned, when, I heard some one
sing out, ' The boats are coming ! the boats are coming ! '
I raised my head and tried to get up on my knees. Look-
ing out, I saw four fishing vessels with the whale-boat
pulling towards us. I can't tell you the joy we felt. Many
of us who had before been unable to move, sat up, some
few even were able to stand on their feet, while we made
an attempt to cheer, as the boats drew near. They brought
us water and food. Our second lieutenant, now com-
manding officer, would allow only a small portion to be
given to each man at a time, and thus saved us from much
suffering. When our strength was a little restored, we
were carried on board the boats, which at once made sail
for Cerigotto, where we were landed in the evening. Of
our complement of one hundred and twenty-two people,
only sixty-four remained. When I think of all we went
through, it seems surprising that any of us should have
lived to reach the shore, We were treated in the kindest
THE SURVIVORS RESCUED. 83
way by the people of the island. After staying with them
for eleven days, at the end of which time most of us had
somewhat recovered our strength, we proceeded to Ce-
rigo, and thence sailed for Malta. There have, I'll allow,
been more terrible shipwrecks. Few people, however,
have suffered as much as we did during the six days we
were on the rock, without food or water. As soon as I
was recovered, I was drafted on board the ' Ajax,' seventy-
four, commanded by Captain Sir Henry Blackwood. We
lay off the mouth of the Dardanelles, forming one of the
squadron of Vice-Admiral Sir John Duckworth. I'm fond
of old England, as I hope all of you young gentlemen are,
but I must own that the spot where we lay is a very beau-
tiful one.
" It had just gone four bells in the first watch, and all
hands except those on duty were asleep, when we were
roused up by the cry of fire ! Directly afterwards the
drum beat to quarters, and the guns were fired, as signals
of distress. A boat was also sent off with one of the
lieutenants and a midshipman, to summon assistance from
the other ships. We all stood ready to obey the orders
we might receive. The captain and one of the officers
at once went down to the cockpit, from which clouds of
smoke were bursting out. They quickly had to beat a
retreat. We then, forming a line, passed the buckets along
full of water, to pour down upon the seat of the fire, as
G 2
84 DICK CHEVELEY.
far as it could be discovered. So dense was the smoke,
that several of the men who were closest and whose duty
it was to heave the water, were nearly suffocated. It was
soon evident that the flames had the mastery of the ship.
The carpenter endeavoured to scuttle the after part, but
had to abandon the attempt. In less than fifteen minutes
after the alarm had been given, the flames raged with
such fury, that it was impossible to hoist out the boats.
" The jolly-boat alone had been lowered by the cap-
tain's orders, directly he came on deck. The fire was now
bursting up through the main hatchway, dividing the fore
from the after part of the ship. The captain accordingly
ordered all hands forward. There we were nearly six
hundred human beings huddled together on the forecastle,
bowsprit, and sprit-sail yard, while the after part, from the
mainmast to the taffrail, was one mass of fire. Smoke in
thick columns was now rising from all parts of the ship,
while the flames crackled and hissed, then they caught
some of the poor fellows who had taken refuge in the
tops. Some kept silent, but others shrieked aloud for
mercy. Above the roar of the flames, and the cries of
the men, the sound of the guns could be heard when they
went off as the fire reached them. Captain Blackwood
retained his composure and cheered us up by reminding
us, that the boats of the squadron would soon arrive.
They came at last. It was no easy matter to get on
THE "AJAX" BURNT. 85
board. Many of the men jumped into the sea, in their
eagerness to reach them. Others stood, shouting and
shrieking to them to come nearer. I, at last seeing a boat
which had not as yet taken many men aboard her, and
thinking it was time to save myself, leapt overboard, and
was soon picked up. Many who had imitated my example
were of necessity left swimming or floating, and would
have perished had not other boats arrived and saved them.
The ship's cable had some time before this been burnt
through. All this while she was drifting towards the
island of Tenedos now her stern, now her broadside
alternately presented to the wind. One of the men in
the boat had been hurt. I took his oar. I found that the
boat I was aboard of belonged to the ' St. George,' and was
under the command of Lieutenant Willoughby. As soon
as we fell in with another boat, we put the rest of the
people on board her, and rowed back again, to try and save
some more. This we succeeded in doing. The third time
we returned to our burning ship. Just then she rounded-
to, and we saw several men hanging by ropes under her
head. The brave Lieutenant resolved to rescue these
poor fellows before she again fell off. Straining at our
oars, we dashed up to her, and succeeded in taking all of
them on board, but before we could get clear of the ship
she again fell off, carrying us with her, and as she surged
through the water nearly swamping us. At the same time
86 DICK CHEVELEY.
flames reached the shank and stopper, when her remaining
bower anchor fell over her sides, very nearly right down upon
us. Just then, the cable caught our outer gunwhale, over
which it ran, apparently one sheet of fire. The flames were
at the same time raging above our heads, and rushing out
from her bow-ports. Our destruction seemed certain ;
we might have left the boat to try and save ourselves by
swimming, but we were too much exhausted to try and reach
any of the other boats ; all we could do was to try and
keep the flames from off our own. Just as we had given
up all expectation of escape, the anchor took the ground,
and though the cable was nearly burnt through, it had
strength sufficient to check the ship's head, which enabled
us to clear ourselves ; though we were somewhat scorched,
no one was otherwise much hurt. In a short time the
wreck drifted on shore on the north side of the island of
Tenedos, where she blew up with a tremendous explosion,
which must have been heard miles away. We who were
saved had reason to be thankful, but of the ship's company
two hundred and fifty perished that night by fire or water,
including several of the officers, together with the greater
number of the midshipmen, who, being unable to swim,
were drowned before they could reach the boats. There
were three women on board, one of whom was saved
by following her husband down a rope from the jib-
boom. The boatswain had two sons on board. When the
A CUTTING-OUT EXPEDITION. 8/
alarm of fire was given, he had rushed down, and bringing
up one of them, had thrown him into the sea, where he was
picked up by the jolly-boat. He then descended for the
other, but never returned, being, as several of the midship-
men probably were, suffocated by the dense smoke rising
from that part of the ship. I could go on into the middle
of next year, as the saying is, telling you of my shipwrecks
and adventures, but I have a notion that you would get
tired of listening before I had brought my yarn to an end.'
" Oh, no ! no ! Go on, Mr. Riddle, go on, go on ! " we
shouted out.
" Well, then, young gentlemen, I'll just tell you the way
we once took a Spanish sloop-of-war.
"I belonged at the time to the 'Niobe' frigate out in
the West Indies. We had been cruising for some weeks
without taking a prize, when we captured a Spanish mer-
chant schooner, after a long chase. From some of her
crew our captain learnt that a Spanish corvette, of twenty
guns, lay up a harbour in Cuba. He determined to cut her
out. He had intended sending the boats away for that
service, when our second lieutenant, as gallant an officer as
ever stepped, proposed to take in our prize under Spanish
colours, and running alongside the corvette, to capture her by
boarding. Having shifted the prisoners to the frigate, the
second lieutenant, with three midshipmen and thirty volun-
teers, I being one of them, went on board the schooner.
88 DICK CHEVELEY.
There were batteries on either side, with heavy guns which
would have opened fire upon us had it for a moment been
suspected what we really were. The lieutenant and one of
the midshipmen blackened their faces, and rigged themselves
out in check shirts and handkerchiefs bound round their heads.
The rest of the crew wanted to do the same, but the lieu-
tenant would only allow me and another man to rig up as he
had done, and regular blackamores we made of ourselves.
We laughed, I can tell you, as we looked at each other and
talked the nigger lingo, so that even if a boat had come
alongside they would not have discovered who we were.
We had besides a real black and mulatto on board
belonging to our crew. The rest of the people were sent
below, with their cutlasses and pistols ready for the moment
they were wanted. Everything was prepared by the time
we got near the mouth of the harbour. The midshipman,
a fine young fellow, taking the helm, the lieutenant sat on
the companion-hatch smoking a cigarette, and Sutton, the
other man, and I, with the mulatto and negro, lolled about
the deck with our arms folded. On we stood close under the
batteries, which, if we had been discovered, would have sunk
us in pretty quick time, but as the schooner was very well
known in the harbour, her real character was not suspected.
As soon as we got inside the harbour, we saw the corvette
anchored right in the centre. The breeze headed us. That
would be all in our favour, we knew, when we had to come
A CORVETTE CAPTURED. 89
out again. We made four or five tacks, taking care not to do
things too smartly. The lieutenant turned his eye every now
and again on the batteries. I think he expected, as I can
tell you I did, that the Spaniards would before long smell
a rat, and begin blazing away at us. They seemed, however,
to have no suspicion, and we were allowed to beat up.
the harbour without being interfered with. We had got
nearly up to the corvette, when we saw two or three boats
coming off from the shore towards us. We well knew that
if they got alongside they would soon find out that the
schooner had changed hands. We could see only a few
people on the deck of the corvette, and the rest of her crew
we guessed were either below or gone ashore. In the latter
case we hoped soon to master her. As the boats drew
near us the breeze freshened, and the lieutenant ordering
the helm to be put down, we luffed up alongside the cor-
vette, before those on board suspected what we were about
to do. No sooner did they discover what we were up to,
than they began shouting and shrieking, some running to
the guns, others to get hold of muskets and cutlasses,
while numbers of the crew came swarming up from
below. Several officers made their appearance. We
didn't give them much time, you may be sure, to defend
themselves, before, led by our brave lieutenant, we threw
ourselves upon their deck, and were soon slashing away
with our cutlasses. But few of them stopped to meet us,
90 DICK CHEVELEY.
so completely did we surprise them, but leaped below faster
than they had come up. The officers for a few seconds
held out, but they were quickly disarmed and placed under
a couple of sentries in the after part of the poop. Three or
four hands only had been left on board the schooner, and
the lieutenant at once ordered her to lead the way down
the harbour, while the corvette's cable was cut and the top-
sails loosed. We had made such quick work of it, that
the soldiers in the fort didn't discover what had happened
until the corvette was under way, with her topsails and
courses set, following the schooner. They then began to
open a hot fire on us and the schooner, but the breeze
freshening, we made such good way, that they could not
get a proper range ; their shot, however, came pretty
thickly on board, passing through the sails, cutting away
a rope now and then, and several times hulling us, but
not a man was hurt. As soon as we could get some
powder and shot from below, we fired in return, though
there was but little use in doing that, you may be sure. We
gave three hearty cheers when we at last got clear of the
harbour, and sailed away with our prize for Jamaica, ac-
companied by our frigate. Our lieutenant and all engaged
gained great credit for the way the enterprise had been
accomplished.
" Had I been a wise man, I should have stuck to
the navy ; but soon after this, I had the misfortune to
QUITS THE NAVY. 9 1
belong to a ship commanded by a very different sort of
officer to any I had before served under. If ever there was
a hell afloat she was one. Well-nigh a quarter of the crew
at a time were on the black list. Not a day passed that
one or more were not flogged. At last, two other men and
I, when off the coast of America, leaped into a boat along-
side and made for the shore. If we had been caught, we
should have been well-nigh flayed alive. So we took good
care to keep in hiding till the ship had sailed. I afterwards
shipped on board an American merchantman, but I would
not join Uncle Sam's navy on any account. I can't say
that I found myself in a perfect paradise, and I was not
sorry, after two or three years, to get on board an English
merchant vessel. I became mate of her, and in one way or
another saved money enough to buy my cottage here, with
a boat and nets, and to settle down with my wife and
family. I mustn't keep you any longer, young gentlemen,
listening to what befell me in the meantime ; but if you'll
pleasure me by coming here another day, I'll go on with my
yarn."
" Thank you, my friend," said Mr. Reynell, getting up,
(C it's time for all of us to be returning home, but I am very
sure these young gentlemen will be very much obliged to
you, if we can manage to make another excursion here, to
listen to some more of your adventures."
While some of us gathered round the old sailor, asking
92 DICK CHEVELEY.
him questions, the rest were employed carrying the baskets
of provisions to the carriage, which set off on its return,
we soon afterwards following on foot. Although many of
the party declared that they had no wish to go to sea, the
accounts I had heard only strengthened my desire to
become a sailor, and I determined more resolutely than
ever to use every means to accomplish my object.
CHAPTER V.
I form plans against the smugglers Ned's brotherly advice I con-
tinue to visit old Riddle He presents me with a cutter My first
lessons in sailing Reception of my present at home Aunt Deb
again gives her opinion A present in return Sudden disappear-
ance of Mark, which leads to a further expression of sentiments
on the part of Aunt Deb I visit Leighton Hall My interview
with the Squire I obtain permission to visit Mark in prison
" Better than doing nothing " I console Old Roger " A prison's
a bad place for a boy " Returning homewards, I unexpectedly
gain some important information The barn The smuggler's
conference Rather too near to be pleasant I contrive to escape
Am pursued and captured by the smugglers, but finally re-
leasedAunt Deb's disapproval of my friendship for Mark
Riddle.
I HAVE taken up so much space in describing the adven-
tures of old Riddle, that I must be as brief as I can with
my own. Although I had been inclined to think smugglers
very fine fellows, I had lately heard so much against them
that I began to consider it would be a very meritorious
act if I could gain information which might lead to the
capture of some of them ; besides which, I flattered myself
94 DICK CHEVELEY.
Sir Reginald would be so highly pleased at my conduct
that he would exert himself more than he at present seemed
inclined to do, to obtain me an appointment as midshipman
on board a man-of-war. I kept my ideas to myself; I
didn't venture to mention them even to the old sailor,
as I suspected that if not actually in league with the
smugglers, he was friendly to them. I thought it better
also to say nothing about it to my father, for although I
knew that he would be pleased should I succeed, he might
very naturally dread the danger I should have to run in
my undertaking. How to set about the matter was the
difficulty. I had no intention of acting a treacherous part,
or to try to become friendly with the smugglers, for the
purpose of betraying them. My plan was to hunt about to
try and find out their hiding-places, and where any cargoes
were to be run ; then to give information to the baronet.
The only person to whom I confided my plan was Ned,
under a promise of secrecy. He tried to dissuade me,
pointing out that it was a very doubtful proceeding at the
best, and that, should I succeed, the smugglers would be
sure to take vengeance on me.
" They will either shoot you or carry you off to sea, and
drown you, or put you on board some outward-bound ship
going to the coast of Africa, or round Cape Horn ; and it
may be years before you get back, if you ever return at
all," said Ned.
MY FIRST LESSON IN SAILING. 95
Still his arguments didn't prevail with me, and I only
undertook to be cautious. Had he not given his promise
to keep my intentions secret, he would, I suspect, have
told our father or Aunt Deb, and effectual means would
have been taken to prevent me from carrying out my plan.
A considerable time passed by, and although I was on the
watch, I could gain no information regarding the proceed-
ings of the smugglers. During this period I paid several
visits to old Riddle, who always seemed glad to see me.
I was highly delighted one day when he presented me
with a cutter, which he had carved out and rigged expressly
for me. It was about two feet long and of a proportion-
able width, fitted with blocks, so that I could lower or
hoist up the sails, and set such canvas as the wind would
allow. The inside was of a dark salmon colour, the bottom
was painted and burnished to look like copper, while the
rest was of a jet black. Altogether I was highly delighted
with the craft the first I had ever possessed and I only
wished she was large enough to enable me to go aboard
her, so that I might sail in her.
Near old Rogers' house was a lagoon of considerable
length and breadth, filled by the sea at high tide. It was
open to all winds, and was thus a capital place for sailing
a model. He and Mark at once accompanied me to it,
and they having trimmed the sails, and placed the rudder
in the proper position, the model vessel went as steadily
96 DICK CHEVELEY.
as if the ship had had a crew on board. When she had
finished her voyage across the lagoon, the old sailor, taking
her out, showed me how to trim the sails. I then, carry-
ing her back to the place whence she started, set her off
myself. I had fancied that I could make her sail directly
before the wind ; but he explained the impossibility of
doing this without a person on board to steer, as she
would have a tendency to luff up to the wind. He
evidently took a pleasure in teaching me, and I didn't
grow weary of learning, so that at the end of the first day
I fancied I could manage my little craft to perfection. I
called her " The Hope." He promised to have the name
painted on her stern by the next day I came. I went
almost day after day for a week or more. At last old
Roger declared I could sail " The Hope " as well as he
could. Sometimes Mark came with me, but he didn't
take as much interest in the amusement as I did, he being
more accustomed to practical sailing ; besides which he
had other employments into which he didn't think fit to
initiate me. As I before said, he frequently went fishing
on the Squire's ponds, and from a light fowling-piece which
I saw in his room, together with several nets and other
contrivances for catching game, I suspected that he also
spent some of his time in the Squire's preserves. I didn't
like to hint to him that I had any suspicion on the subject.
When he saw my eyes directed towards a gun, he observed,
MY MODEL CUTTER. 97
"I sometimes go out wild-duck shooting in the winter.
My gun is not large enough for the purpose, so when I
can contrive to get up close enough I now and then kill a
bird or two."
" I should think your gun was more suitable for killing
partridges or hares or pheasants," I remarked.
" Ah, yes, so it may be ; but then pheasants and par-
tridges and hares are game, and I should run the risk of
being hauled up before the Squire if I were to bag any."
He laughed in a peculiar way as he spoke. I tried to
get information from him about the smugglers ; but if he
knew anything he held his tongue, evidently considering it
wiser not to trust me. At last, as I wanted to show my
cutter to Ned, my sister, and the rest, I told old Roger
that I should like to carry it home. To this he raised no
objection.
" You'll find her rather a heavy load, Master Dick," he
said. " However, you can rest on your way. I advise
you to stow the sails first, so that if you meet a breeze
they will not press against you."
I did as he advised me, lowered the mainsail and stowed
it as he had shown me how to do, and lowered the foresail
and jib. Mark had gone out that morning and had not
returned, or he would have helped me, I had no doubt.
Wishing old Roger, Mrs. Roger, and Nancy good-bye, I
set out.
H
98 DICK CHEVELEY.
Sometimes I carried the cutter on one shoulder, some-
times on the other, and then under my arm ; but before I
got half way I began to wish that there was a canal
between old Roger's cottage and the vicarage. My arms
and shoulders ached with the load. After resting some
time, I once again started and managed at last to get
home. "The Hope' just as I had expected, met with
general admiration from my brothers and sisters. They
were much astonished to see me unfurl the sails, and
all wished to come and see her sail. I promised to
give them that pleasure, provided they would undertake
to carry the cutter between them. Aunt Deb was the
only person who turned up her nose at seeing my model.
" Mr. Riddle might have thought of some other present
to give the boy," she observed ; " there was no necessity in-
deed for his giving a present at all. Dick's head is already
too much turned towards sea matters, and this will only
make him think of them more than ever. I shall advise
your father to return the vessel to the old sailor, with the
request that he will dispose of it to some one else. In my
opinion, it was very wrong of him to make such a present
without first asking leave."
I thought it better to say nothing, and Aunt Deb didn't
carry out her intentions. My mother, who was always
generously inclined, gave me leave to take a few pots of
jam in return. A few days afterwards Ned and I, and
DISAPPEARANCE OF MARK. 99
two of my sisters, set out to carry our present. They had
been interested in what I had told them about the old
sailor and his pretty daughter, and wanted to see them.
On our arrival they received us in a friendly way, and
Mrs. Riddle and Mary hurried to place chairs for my
sisters. They thanked us much for the present we had
brought. I observed that they all looked graver than
usual. I inquired for Mark.
" He hasn't come home since yesterday evening," an-
swered his father. " I don't fancy that any harm has
befallen him ; but still I can't help thinking all sorts of
things. If he doesn't come back soon, I must set out to
look for him."
I found that Mark had taken his gun, and said that he
was going along the shore to get a shot at a gull, but it
was not as yet the season for wild fowl to visit the coast.
Still I could not help fancying that old Roger knew more
about Mark's intended proceedings than he thought fit to
tell me. It struck me that perhaps the smugglers had
something to do with the matter. Had I been alone I
should have offered to have accompanied him ; but he
didn't ask me, and indeed seemed to wish that we should
take our departure. Telling my sisters, therefore, that it
was time to go home, we wished the family good-bye, and
set out on our return. At tea that evening my sisters
mentioned the disappearance of Mark.
H 2
100 DICK CHEVELEY.
" Depend upon it that boy has got into mischief of some
sort," observed Aunt Deb ; " though I never saw him that
I know of, I am very sure from the remarks Dick has
made that he is a wild monkey, and a very unfit com-
panion for a young gentleman."
I defended Mark, and asserted that it was just as likely
that he had met with some accident.
" At all events, I intend to go over to-morrow morning,
and inquire what has happened to him," I said. " I don't
remember making any remarks which would lead you,
Aunt Deb, to suppose that he was otherwise than a well-
conducted fellow. He seems much attached to his family,
and they're evidently very fond of him."
" Perhaps his father spoils him as other parents are apt
to do," remarked Aunt Deb, glancing at the Vicar. " The
sooner you break off your intimacy with him the better
in my opinion and now you are aware of my senti-
ments."
The latter was a remark Aunt Deb usually made at the
conclusion of an argument, by which she intended it to be
understood that her opinion was not to be disputed.
Next morning, without waiting for breakfast, taking
only a crust of bread and a cup of milk, I set off, anxious
to learn what had happened to my friend Mark. On
nearing the cottage I saw Mary at the door.
" Oh ! Master Dick, I'm so glad you're come," she ex-
MARK CAUGHT POACHING. 101
claimed. "Father and mother are in a great taking.
Mark has got into trouble. When he went out yesterday
evening he met Jack Quilter and Tom Bass, and they
persuaded him to go shooting where he ought not to have
gone, and all three were caught by Sir Reginald's keepers.
They had a fight for it, and Quilter and Bass knocked one
of the keepers down, and would have treated him worse if
Mark had not interfered. Three other keepers coming up,
they were all carried off to the Hall, where they have been
locked up ever since. Father only heard of it yesterday
evening after you went He at once set off to try and
see Sir Reginald, and he only got back late last night, or
rather this morning, so he has only just now got up. He
said that the Squire was very savage with him, and
threatened to send Mark off to sea. It was with great
difficulty that father got leave to see Mark, who told him
how he had saved the keeper's life, but the Squire would
not believe it, and said that he had been caught poaching,
and must take the consequences."
" I'm very sorry to hear this," I said to Mary ; " but
don't despair of your brother getting off. I'll ask my
father to plead for him ; and if he won't do that, I'll go
myself and tell the Squire what a capital fellow Mark is.
It would be a shame to send him to sea against his will,
although he might be ready enough to go of his own
accord."
102 DICK C II EVE LEY.
After I had talked the matter over with Mary for some
time, I went into the cottage, where I found Mrs. Riddle
looking very downcast, and soon afterwards old Roger
made his appearance. He repeated what Mary had said,
and added that he intended to engage the services of
Lawyer Roe to defend Mark, though the expenses would
be greater than he could well bear. I was afraid, however,
that Lawyer Roe could do nothing for Mark, taken as he
had been with a gun in his hands, in Sir Reginald's pre-
serves, should the baronet resolve to prosecute. I again
offered to go off at once to see Sir Reginald. I however
much doubted that my father would undertake the mission,
especially as Aunt Deb would endeavour to persuade him
to have nothing to do with the matter. Mrs. Riddle and
Mary pressed me to take some breakfast, which they had
just prepared, and as by this time I was very hungry, I
gladly accepted their invitation. As it was important to
get early to the Hall, directly breakfast was over I started,
resolved to employ every means I could to get Mark
liberated. It didn't occur to me that probably Sir Regi-
nald would pay no attention to my request, or that he
would consider my interference as a piece of impertinence.
I made up my mind to speak boldly and forcibly, and felt
very confident that I should gain my object. Old Roger
accompanied me part of the way, but he thought it was
better not to be seen near the Hall, lest it should be
MY VISIT TO SIR REGINALD. 1 03
supposed I had been influenced by him. I was but a
little fellow, it must be remembered, and without any ex-
perience of the world, or my hopes would not have risen
so high.
" Never fear, Mr. Riddle," said I, as I parted from the
old sailor. " I'll manage, by hook or by crook, to get
Mark set free, so tell Mrs. Riddle and Mary to keep up
their spirits."
When I reached the Hall, I walked boldly up to the
front porch, and gave a sturdy pull at the bell. A
powdered footman opened the door. In a firm voice I
asked to see Sir Reginald.
" He is at breakfast."
" Then say Mr. Richard Cheveley has called, and begs
to see him on an important matter."
The footman gave an equivocal smile down at me, and
went into the breakfast-room at one side of the Hall.
I heard a lady's voice say,
" Oh ! do let him come in."
The servant reappearing, showed me into the breakfast-
room, in which several ladies were at one end of a well-
covered table. Lady Knowsley was seated, presiding at
the tea-urn, with several young ladies on either side, and
Sir Reginald at the foot.
I made my bow as I entered. Lady Knowsley held out
her hand without rising, and Sir Reginald turned partly
104 DICK CHEVELEY.
round in his chair and gave me a nod, then went on eating
his breakfast, while the young ladies smiled. The footman
placed a chair for me in a vacant place at the table.
"You have had a long walk, and must be ready for
breakfast," said Lady Knowles, in a kind tone.
" Thank you, I took some on my way," I answered,
not wishing to loose time by having to repeat an opera-
tion I felt that I could not perform in the presence of so
many young ladies with my accustomed appetite.
"You must have got up another appetite by this time,"
observed Sir Reginald. " Come youngster ! here is an egg
and some ham. Julia, cut him a slice of bread, and Lady
Knowles will supply you with tea. Fall to, now, and let
me see what sort of a man you are."
Thus pressed, I was compelled to eat what was set
before me, which I did without any great difficulty. Sir
Reginald was too polite to ask me the object of my visit
till I had finished. He pressed me to take more, but
I declined, and I then told him that I had heard that
Mark Riddle had been taken poaching with some other
lads who had led him astray.
" That is your opinion, Master Cheveley," observed Sir
Reginald, with a laugh ; " why the fellow is the most
arrant young poacher in the neighbourhood. My people
have been aware of it for a long time, but have hitherto
been unable to capture him."
I PLEAD FOR MARK. IO5
" I hope that they are mistaken, Sir Reginald," I ob-
served ; " I have seen a good deal of Mark Riddle, and
his father is a very fine old sailor."
" He may be that, although I have reason to believe
that he is, besides, as determined a smuggler as any on
the coast, though he is too cunning to be caught," answered
the baronet. " No, no, Master Cheveley ; young Mark
must be sent to prison unless he is allowed as a favour to
go to sea instead."
I was determined not to be defeated, notwithstanding
what the baronet had said. I still pleaded for Mark, and
the ladies, who are generally ready to take the weaker side,
joined with me.
" Suppose he is guilty. He is very young. If he would
promise not to poach again, will it not be kind to let him
off ? ' said Lady Knowles.
" It would be kinder to give him a lesson which he will
not forget/' said Sir Reginald ; " notwithstanding all his
promises, he would be certain to poach again. He might
end by killing a keeper, and have to be sent to the gallows,
as has been the fate of many. Poachers and smugglers
must be put down at all costs."
In spite of my intention to persevere, I found that I
hadn't the slightest chance of moving the feelings of the
baronet. I, however, supported by the ladies, got leave to
pay Mark a visit, and I learned from them that he and the
106 DICK CHEVELEY.
other men were not to be sent off to prison until the
following day, when the constables would come to carry
them away. I stayed for some time, the young ladies
chatting pleasantly with me, till at length thinking that
I ought to take my departure, I asked to be allowed to
go to Sir Reginald's study, to obtain an order for me to
visit Mark.
" I'll get it for you," said Miss Julia ; " we all feel com-
passion for the poor lad, who has evidently been led astray
by bad companions." In a short time she returned, with
an order to the constable in charge of the prisoners.
Thanking her very much, and wishing her and her
sisters and Lady Knowles good-bye, I hastened round
to the back of the house, where the lock-up room was
situated.
The constable, on seeing the order, admitted me without
hesitation.
"Well, Master Dick, this is kind of you to come and
see me when I'm in trouble," said Mark, immediately
stretching out his hand. " From what I hear, it will go
hard with me."
I asked him if he could not prove that he had been
misled by others, and would promise not to go poaching
again.
" No ; that I can't, either one or the other," he an-
swered promptly. " I went of my own free will, and if
MARK IN THE LOCK-UP ROOM. IO?
I was let out, as long as I had a gun and powder and shot,
I should go and make use of it. But I don't want to go
to prison ; and if I'm sent to sea, I should like to choose
how and when I am to go."
" You must find it very dull work sitting here all day,
having nothing to do," I remarked. " Would you like to
make some blocks ? I have got some wood and a sharp
knife, with a saw and file, in my pocket. It will be better
than doing nothing."
Mark gave a sharp look in my face, and said,
"Yes, that I should. I never like to have my hands
idle. You shall have the blocks for your cutter when I
have finished them."
Thinking only of the amusement it would afford Mark, I
handed him out the necessary tools, and promised to obtain
some more wood for him to work on should he be sent to
prison. The other two men were lying down, apparently
asleep, while I paid my visit to Mark. They took no
notice of me. After I left, instead of going directly home,
I returned to old Roger, that I might report the ill -success
of my visit to Sir Reginald.
"I feared it would be so from the first," said Roger.
" A prison is a bad place for a boy, and I'd rather he had
been sent off to sea."
" I'll ask my father to try what he can do, though I'm
afraid he'll not be more successful than I have been."
108 DICK CHEVELEY.
' Do, Master Dick," said Mrs. Riddle. ( We should not
let any stone remain unturned. I would not have our
Mark sent to prison for anything. It would be the ruin of
the boy."
I of course promised to do my best. It was getting late
in the day, for I had spent a considerable time at the Hall,
and a further period had been occupied in getting to old
Roger's cottage. Mrs. Riddle insisted on my stopping to
take tea, and as I had had no dinner I was very glad to
accept her invitation. I remained on afterwards for some
time, talking to the old sailor, so that it was pretty late
when I at length set out to return home. As I had told
Ned where I was going I knew that they would not be
anxious about me, and therefore did not hurry my steps.
I had got about half way, when feeling tired I sat myself
down to rest, with my back against the side of an old barn,
at a spot whence I could obtain a good view of the sea. I
sat for some time watching the vessels passing up and down
channel, and observing a few boats putting out for their
night's fishing from Leighton Cove. The weather was
warm, and I was sheltered from the light breeze which
blew off the land. I had been on foot all day since early
dawn, and very naturally became drowsy. Instead of at
once jumping up I sat on, and in consequence fell fast
asleep. When I awoke I found that the sun had set, and
that the daylight was fast departing. I was just going to
I OVERHEAR SOME SMUGGLERS TALKING. 109
get up, when I heard voices proceeding from the inside of
the barn. Though not intending to play the part of an
eavesdropper, I could not help listening to what they said.
The men spoke in low voices, so that I didn't catch every-
thing, but I heard enough to convince me that the speakers
were smugglers arranging a spot where a cargo was to be
run the first night when there would be no moon, and the
wind blowing off shore. As far as I could make out, it was
to be close to where I then was. Below me was a little
sandy bay, where the boats could come ashore even should
there be a heavy sea running outside.
One of the speakers, whom I knew to be Ned Burden,
lived in a cottage hard by, and he was to show a light in
his window should the coast be clear. At present the
weather was far too favourable for their purpose, but they
counted on a change in four or five days. At last I heard
them fix on the following Wednesday. I was afraid of
moving lest the smugglers should hear me, and I knew
that if they discovered my whereabout they would look
upon me as a spy, especially as everybody was aware of
the way my father had been speaking against smuggling.
Still they went on talking, and I heard some more of
their designs.
In order to draw off the Revenue men from the spot, it
was proposed to set one or two hayricks on fire at a large
farm near Sandgate, when it was supposed that they would
1 10 DICK CHEVELEY.
collect to try and extinguish the flames, so as to prevent
the fire communicating with the other surrounding ricks.
As this was sure to be no easy work, it was calculated
that the smugglers would have time to run the cargo, and
carry the goods away into the interior. It was an oppor-
tunity I had long been looking for. I could now, by
giving the information I possessed, secure the favour of Sir
Reginald, and thus induce 'him to further my object. I
sat on, scarcely daring to breathe, lest I should be heard,
and heartily wishing that the men would go away. They
had evidently, however, met there for the purpose of dis-
cussing various subjects. Ned Burden probably didn't
wish to go far from home, and apparently was unwilling
to receive his visitors in his own cottage. He had there-
fore fixed upon this spot. At last I began to think that
they intended to spend the night there. I heard footsteps
approaching, and I now feared that I should be discovered;
but the new comers followed the path which led to the
opposite side of the barn to that where I was sitting. I
judged by the voices that there were three of them.
They once more went over the matters that the others
had before discussed, having apparently no fear of being
overheard. They all spoke in their ordinary voices, only
occasionally dropping them. " Now is the time," I thought,
" of making my escape ; while they are talking they will
not hear me, and I may creep away to a distance without
PURSUED. Ill
being discovered." I put my plan into execution. The
men continued talking on ; their voices sounded fainter and
fainter as I got farther away from the barn. Fancying
that I was safe, I at last rose to my feet, intending to
run as fast as my legs could carry me. Scarcely, how-
ever, had I began to move forward, when I heard a shout,
followed by the sound of footsteps. I fully expected,
should the smugglers fancy that I had overheard them,
to get a knock on the head if I was overtaken. I had
always been tolerably fleet of foot, and as I had no desire
to be so treated, I set off running as hard as I could.
I hadn't got far, however, before I fancied I heard some
one coming. In a short time I was nearly certain of it,
but I didn't stop to listen. In daylight I should have
had no difficulty in keeping ahead of my pursuers, but
the ground was rough, and I had to turn aside to avoid
bushes and rocks. Still the impediments in my way
would also assist to stop them, and I didn't despair of
escaping. I had to cross over a ridge, at the top of which
I was exposed to view. I had just reached it, when I
heard some one shout. " You may shout as loud as you
like," thought I, "but I'm not going to stop in consequence."
Down the hill I rushed, hoping soon to find shelter, so
as to be able to turn off to one side or the other, and thus
to evade my pursuers. I knew that a little way on was
a lane which led directly to the village, and that if I could
112 DICK CHEVELEY.
once get into it I might run on without much chance of
being overtaken. I could see before me a thick hedge,
through which I should have to get into the lane. I was
making my way towards it, when down I came into a deep
ditch or watercourse, the existence of which I had forgotten.
It was perfectly dry, but I was severely hurt by the fall,
and for some seconds I lay unable to move. I soon, how-
ever, recovered, and attempted to scramble out on the
opposite side. But the bank was steep, and the top was
above my reach. I fancied that it would be lower farther
down, and ran or rather scrambled on in that direction.
It didn't occur to me at the time that it would be wiser to
remain perfectly still, when my pursuers, if they were con-
tinuing the chase, would have passed me unobserved in the
darkness. I at last reached a part where the bank was
broken away, and began climbing up, when I heard foot-
steps close to me ; and, as I gained the top, I saw a man
coming along at full speed on the opposite side. I deter-
mined, however, not to be caught if I could help it ; but to
my dismay, when I began to run, I found that I had
sprained my ankle. This, though it didn't stop me
altogether, prevented me from running as fast as before ;
but if I could get through the hedge I thought that I
might keep ahead, or that the smugglers would not venture
to follow me. To ascertain how far off they were I gave a
glance over my shoulder. This was fatal to my success,
CAPTURED. 113
for my foot caught in a low bush and down I came. In
vain I endeavoured to regain my feet. Next instant I
found myself in the grasp of two men.
" Hulloa ! youngster ; what made you try to get away
from us ? ' : asked one of them, in an angry tone.
" I am on my way home, and wish to get there as soon
as possible," I answered.
" Who are you ? ' asked the man.
I told him without hesitation.
"And your father has joined Sir Reginald and the other
squires about here in persecuting the smugglers."
" I don't see what that has to do with my being in a
hurry to get home," I replied.
" Maybe not ; but we want to know where you were
lying hid just before you took to running," said the other
man.
" I was not lying hid anywhere," I answered. " I was
going along from paying a visit to Roger Riddle, after
seeing his son Mark, who was caught by the Squire's
keepers, and accused of poaching, when being tired I sat
down to rest and fell asleep."
" Whereabouts were you sleeping?" asked the
smuggler.
" On the ground," I answered.
" So I suppose," said the man, with a laugh, " But
whereabouts on the ground ? '
I
114 DICK CHEVELEY.
' Not far from the old barn, to the best of my recollec-
tion ; but it was too dark when I started to make out
where I had been."
This answer seemed to satisfy my interrogator. I was
afraid that he would inquire every moment whether I had
heard the conversation going on within the building.
"Well, my lad," he said, "take care you don't shove
your nose into places where you're not wanted. If you're
a friend of old Riddle's, I don't suppose you'll have any
ill-feeling against the smugglers. So now, good -night.
You would have saved us a long run if you hadn't been in
such a hurry to get home."
Thankful to escape so easily, I told the men I was sorry
to have given them so much trouble. They accompanied
me to a gate not far off, over which I climbed into the lane.
I then, as fast as my sprained ankle would let me, made
the best of my way home. I found that my family had
been somewhat alarmed at my non-appearance. My
father, who always took matters coolly, accepted my
excuses, but Aunt Deb scolded me roundly for having
played truant.
" What business had you to go to trouble Sir Reginald
about that young scapegrace Riddle ? " she asked, in her
usual stern manner. " He'll consider that you and your
friend are alike. He'll not be far wrong either. You have
lost all chance, if you ever had one, of interesting Sir
A SCOLDING FROM AUNT DEB. 1 15
Reginald in your favour. You may as well give up all
hope at once of being a midshipman. Now I suppose you
want some supper, though you don't deserve it. You're
always giving trouble to Betsy in coming home at irregular
hours."
" Thank you," I said, " I'm not so very hungry. I'll go
into the kitchen and get some bread and cheese ; that is
all I want before I go to bed."
So thus I made my escape. I had no opportunity that
night of informing my father of what I had heard, but
when we went to our room I gave Ned an account of my
adventures.
" I would advise you, Dick, not to interfere in the
matter," said Ned. " It's all very well for our father to
preach against smuggling ; the smugglers themselves don't
mind it a bit ; but were he to take any active measures they
would very likely burn the house down, or play us some
other trick which would not be pleasant."
Notwithstanding what Ned said, I determined to inform
Sir Reginald of what I had heard, still hoping that by so
doing I should gain his favour.
I 2
CHAPTER VI.
I revisit the baronet My information and its worth Am somewhat
taken aback at my reception Well out of it Mark's escape
Old Riddle's gratitude A night of adventure The run Night
attack on Kidbrooke Farm The fire My curiosity overcomes my
prudence The struggle on the beach The luck of the " Saucy
Bess," and ill luck of Mark I am again captured by the
smugglers Buried in a chest My struggle for freedom, and its
result A vault in the old mill My explorations in the vault.
THE next morning I found my father in his study before
breakfast. I told him of my having overheard the smug-
glers arranging the plans for running a cargo shortly, and
asked him whether he wished me to let Sir Reginald
know.
" You are in duty bound to do so," he answered. " At the
same time you must take care it is not known that you gave
the information. He'll certainly be pleased, and will be
more inclined than before to assist yon. You had better
set off directly breakfast is over, and I will write a note
for you to deliver, which will be an excuse for your ap-
pearance at the Hall. Do not say anything about the
UNPLEASANT RECEPTION. 1 17
matter to any one else, as things that we fancy are known
only to ourselves are apt to get abroad."
I followed my father's advice, and said nothing during
breakfast. As soon as it was over I set out. Aunt Deb
saw me, and shouted out, asking me where I was going ;
but pretending not to hear her, I ran on. I suspect I
made her very irate. I noted the people I met on my
way, and among others I encountered Ned Burden. He
looked hard at me, but said nothing beyond returning my
" Good morning, Mr. Burden," with " Good morning, Master
Dick," and I passed on. I looked back shortly afterwards
for a moment, and saw that he had stopped, and was
apparently watching me. As soon as I reached the Hall
I gave my father's note to a servant, saying that I was
waiting to see Sir Reginald. In a short time the man
came back and asked me to follow him into the study.
" Well, Master Richard Cheveley," remarked the baronet,
without inviting me to sit down, " I wonder you have the
face to show yourself here after what has occurred."
" What have I done, sir ? ' I asked with astonishment.
" Connived or assisted at the escape of the poachers
I had shut up in my strong room yesterday evening",
waiting the arrival of the constables to convey them to
prison."
' I beg your pardon, Sir Reginald. You must be under
a mistake," I exclaimed. " I have in no way assisted any
IlS DICK CHEVELEY.
poachers to escape. I merely yesterday, with your per-
mission, visited the boy Mark Riddle. He had been
captured with two persons much older than himself, and
he was, I believe, led astray by them."
"You, or somebody else, left them some tools a file
and a small saw with which they managed to cut away
a bar in the strong room and effect their escape. Here
are the instruments, which they must have dropped as they
were getting off. Do you recognize them ? '
As Sir Reginald was speaking I recollected giving the
knife and file and saw to Mark, that he might amuse him-
self by cutting out some blocks. When I saw them I at
once acknowledged them as mine, telling the baronet my
object in giving them to Mark.
" It was thoughtless, to say the least of it, and a very
suspicious circumstance, young gentleman," remarked Sir
Reginald.
" Have they not been retaken ? ' I inquired, anxious
to know what had become of my friend Mark.
" No, there is but little chance of that," he answered,
in a tone of vexation, " Now, let me know what you have
come about. Your father gives no reason for your visit."
Without claiming any merit, I at once gave a clear
account of all I had heard on the previous evening. Sir
Reginald appeared much interested, and his manner be-
came more friendly than at first.
MARK ESCAPES. 119
" I am ready to believe that you had no intention to
assist young Riddle to escape," he said at last, after taking
notes of all I told him. " Now return home, and keep your
own counsel."
I confess that I was secretly very glad Mark had made
his escape. I hoped that he would' return to his father,
and keep in hiding till the affair had blown over, and also
give up poaching for the future. I wanted as soon as
possible to go and see the old sailor, and learn what had
become of Mark, but I knew that my father would be
expecting me ; and accordingly, after leaving the Hall,
went directly home. My father complimented me more
than I deserved on the way I had conducted the matter.
I didn't tell him just then of my having unintentionally
assisted Mark and the other poachers to make their
escape.
" If the smugglers and their cargo are taken, you will
deservedly have the credit of the affair, and Sir Reginald
will, I hope, feel bound to assist you as you desire," he
observed.
I had to wait till the next day to go over and see old
Roger. I almost expected to find that Mark had returned
home, and was concealed in the house ; but none of his
family knew anything about him, except that he had es-
caped from Sir Reginald's strong room. They all thanked
me warmly for the assistance I had given him, and of which
120 DICK CIIEVELEY.
they had heard by some means or other. They would not
believe that I had had no intention, when I lent him my
knife and other things, of helping him to get out. I took
care to return home at an early hour, as I had no wish to
encounter Ned Burden or the other men on the way. I
waited somewhat impatiently for the result of the informa-
tion I had given. I was very sure the baronet would take
the necessary steps for capturing the smugglers. The
weather, which had for a long time been fine, now com-
pletely changed. A strong westerly gale sprung up, the
sky was clouded over, and as there was no moon the
nights were very dark. The evening on which I had heard
the smugglers propose to run the cargo arrived. I should
have been wise to have gone to bed at the regular hour, as
if I had had nothing to do in the matter. Instead of that,
as soon as Ned was asleep I slipped on my clothes and
went out by the back door, which I carefully closed behind
me. As soon as I got clear of the village, and could see
to a distance, I turned my eyes towards Kidbrooke Farm,
which the smugglers had planned to attack in order to
draw off the coastguard-men from the spot where the cargo
was to be run. In a few minutes I observed a bright light
burst forth from the surrounding darkness, and rapidly in-
crease until it assumed the appearance of a huge bonfire. I
then knew that the outlaws had carried out the first part of
their plan, as I concluded they would the second. It seemed
HAY RICKS ON FIRE. 121
to me that the whole farm and all the stacks would speedily
be in a blaze. Eager to see the fire, I ran towards the
farm. On getting nearer, the hum of human voices showed
me tnat a number of people had assembled, some of whom
were engaged in throwing water over the stacks, others in
pulling down the burning one. As I got up to them, I
found that they were mostly labourers from Leighton,
together with those belonging to the farm, with a few of
the villagers from Sandgate. There were, I remarked, none
of the revenue-men present, by which I concluded that
they had not been drawn away from the coast, as the
smugglers expected they would be. Precautions having
been taken in time, and there being plenty of hands to
extinguish the flames, the fire didn't communicate to the
other ricks ; and, as far as I could see, even a portion of
the first was saved.
It would have been better for me had I returned home
and gone to bed again ; but I was curious to know if the
" Saucy Bess 3) had succeeded in running her cargo, or
whether Sir Reginald had acted on the information I
had given him, and had sent the coastguard-men to watch
for the smugglers and capture them. Without stopping,
therefore, in the neighbourhood of the burning rick, I hurried
away towards the spot at which I had heard Ned Burden
and his companions propose to run the cargo. I must
have been running on for twenty minutes or so when I
122 DICK CHEVELEY.
heard a pistol-shot fired ; it was succeeded by two or three
others. This made me more than ever eager to ascertain
what was going forward. I doubled my speed. The path
was tolerably good, and I knew the way. All the time I
had not met a single person. After some time I heard
more shouts, sounding much nearer, and cries mingled
with the clashing of cutlasses, so it seemed to me. I had
no doubt that the coastguard-men and the smugglers were
having a desperate fight, the latter endeavouring to defend
their property, and the former to capture it. Which would
succeed in their object seemed doubtful. I pictured the
whole scene, though as yet I could see nothing. This I
was eager to do, forgetting that bullets flying about were
no respecters of persons. At last I reached the top of a
cliff overlooking the bay, whence I could see a lugger, which
I guessed to be the " Saucy Bess," with her sails loose, a
short distance from the shore, and two or three boats near
her; while on the sands were a number of men, who from
their movements, and the babel of tongues arising from
the spot, were evidently struggling. That the revenue-
men had the best of it, I had no doubt. It appeared to
me that they had captured part of the cargo, and some of
the smugglers, and that others were endeavouring to rescue
their comrades. That this was the case I had little doubt,
when I saw the lugger's head turned seawards, and pre-
sently she disappeared in the gloom of night. I was now
CAPTURED BY SMUGGLERS. 123
satisfied that Sir Reginald had acted on the information I
had given him, and that he would find it had been cor-
rect. I was at last about to return home, when, just as I
reached a lane leading from the cliffs, I heard footsteps
close to me, and, turning round, saw three men approaching.
Whoever they were I thought it better to keep out of their
way, and began to run. But they must have seen me, and
at once made chase. I could easily have kept ahead, but
unfortunately stepping into a deep rut, I stumbled, and
before I got under weigh again the men were upon me.
" Where are you bound for, youngster ? " cried one
of them, whom I recognized by the voice to be Ned
Burden.
" I came to see what was going forward," I answered.
" Not the first time you have done that, young gentle-
man," said one, in an angry voice. " We know who you are.
Somebody gave information about the run which was to
be made to-night, and putting two or three things together
no one will doubt that it was you. Shall we heave him
over the cliffs, or what shall we do with him, mates ? "
" Let us take him along with us, at all events," said one
of the other men. " If he has spoiled our plans to-night,
he deserves to be knocked on the head."
" Spoilt our plans indeed he has," said Burden ; and he
presently detailed to his companions how he had caught
me listening at the old barn, and how, not supposing
124 DICK CHEVELEY.
that I had heard anything of importance, he had let
me go.
I could not deny this, and I saw that it would be useless
to attempt to defend myself. My captors, without more
ado, proceeded to tie my arms behind my back, and to
bind a handkerchief over my eyes.
" Remember, youngster," said Burden, " if you shout out
or utter a word we'll send a bullet through your head."
From the fierce way in which he spoke I thought he
was very likely to do this. I did not tell him that I knew
who he was, as I was sure that this would only make
matters worse for me. I did not, however, believe that they
really meant to kill me ; but what they would do was
more than I could guess. Two of them taking me one by
each arm led me along the road, without wasting another
word on me. They walked very fast indeed. Had they
not supported me I should have fallen several times.
Every moment I thought they would stop. I tried to
ascertain in what direction they were leading me, but very
soon lost all means of doing so. At length they made me
sit down on what I supposed was a bank. I tried to judge
from what quarter the wind was blowing, but the spot
was sheltered, and sometimes it blew on one cheek and
sometimes on the other. I could hear the roar of the
waves, by which I knew that I could be at no great
distance from the shore. While one of them held me
DRAGGED ALONG BY THE SMUGGLERS, 125
tightly by the arm, the others withdrew to a distance to
consult as to how they should proceed. After a time they
came back, and we continued our march at the same rate
as before. On and on we went. I was getting very tired,
and would gladly have again sat down. When I com-
plained, the men laughed at me.
" You'll soon have time enough to rest yourself, young-
ster," said one of them. " You may consider yourself
fortunate that things are no worse with you."
Finding that it would be useless to say anything more, I
held my tongue. I must own that I now bitterly regretted
having interfered against the smugglers. They were fully
convinced that I had done so, and I could not defend
myself. I had heard of the fearful punishment that they
had at times inflicted on informers ; and even should they
spare my life, I thought it too probable that they would
ship me off to some distant part of the world, or shut
me up in a cavern or some other place from which I
could not make my escape. It seemed to me that several
hours had passed since I was captured, and that it must
now be broad daylight ; but the bandage was so tightly
secured over my eyes that I could not move it with my
eyebrows, nor could I, from my arms being fastened
behind my back, get my hands free to do so. Again
and again I begged my captors to listen to me and loosen
my arms, as the ropes hurt me. When I declared that
126 DICK CHEVELEY.
I could go no farther, one of the men answered
fiercely :
" We'll soon see that, youngster."
He gave me a prod with the point of a knife or cutlass,
I could not tell which. It showed me that they were not
likely to treat me very ceremoniously. " I must make the
best of a bad matter, I suppose," I thought, and did not
attempt to stop. Suddenly the men brought up, and then
turning sharp round told me to lift my feet, and I found
that we were walking up some wooden steps. This I
could judge of by the sound made by our feet. Then we
went along a level floor. Presently, after passing through
two or three doorways, as I supposed, we descended also
by wooden steps, till I felt convinced, by the closeness of
the atmosphere, that we had reached a vault.
" You may make yourself comfortable here, young gen-
tleman, for the rest of your life," said one of the men, with
a hoarse laugh. " I've a notion that you'll not again be
inclined to go and inform against poor fellows who are
carrying on their business without wishing to do you or
any one else harm."
" Stay ; that jacket of his, and his waistcoat, are a great
deal too good for him," observed another man.
And forthwith, having released my arms, they took oft
the garments they spoke of.
My first impulse, on getting my hands free, was to try
IMPRISONED IN A CHEST. 127
and get the bandage from my eyes, but one of the men
caught hold of my hands and prevented me from accom-
plishing my object. I, however, clutched hold of my
clothes with the other, unwilling to give them up; but they
quickly mastered me, leaving me only my shirt and
trousers. I now began to fear that they intended some
serious violence. In vain I struggled ; I felt myself lifted
up by the shoulders and feet, and placed on a rough board.
As I now had my hands free, I immediately tore off
the bandage. A gleam of light, which came from one
side, showed me that I was in what appeared to be a large
chest, placed on its side ; but before I could turn myself
round the lid was shut down, and I heard the men securing
it. I was thus imprisoned in, so far as I could tell, a living
tomb. I shouted and shrieked, and tried to force open the
lid. My captors were holding it on the outside, and it
seemed to me were driving in screws. I could hear them
talking outside, but what they said I could not make out.
Could it be possible that they intended to leave me here
to perish by hunger ? The act would be too diabolical for
the worst of wretches to think of, and yet what other
reason could they have for shutting me up in such a place ?
Finding that I could not release myself, I thought I would
try to move their feelings.
" I am very sorry if I have brought you or any others
into trouble," I said. " If you'll ask Roger Riddle, he'll
128 DICK CHEVELEY.
tell you that I have no ill-feeling towards smugglers. I
was the means of getting his son Mark out of prison. If
you keep me here you'll make my father and mother very
miserable, for they won't know what has become of me.
You can't be so cruel, surely."
The men went talking on. I was sure they heard me,
though they made no answer. It then occurred to me
that perhaps they had shut me up in the chest for the
purpose of carrying me on board a vessel, and that I should
then be set free and enjoy the light of heaven and the
warmth of the sun. Then I recollected having read how
cruelly boys are treated on board ship, and that if I were
sent under such circumstances I should have to lead a dog's
life at the best. Well, it was some consolation to have
reason to hope that I was not to be murdered as I at first
feared, or to be kept shut up in this horrible vault for an
indefinite period, when I might be forgotten, and possibly
be allowed to die of starvation.
These thoughts passed rapidly through my mind. As
soon as I grew calm, I listened to ascertain what the men
were about. As far as I could judge, in a short time they
quitted the vault, and I was left alone. I listened and
listened. No sound could I hear. A sufficient amount
of air came through the chinks in the chest, and enabled
me to breathe without difficulty. I had no notion of
staying where I was without some endeavour to extricate
SHUT UP IN A CHEST. 12 9
myself. I knew that after a time I should grow weak from
want, of food. I was in total darkness, and the chest, for
so I supposed it, was large enough to enable me to move
about. It struck me, as I was feeling round the sides,
that it was perhaps a bunk, such as is fitted on board
ship for the men to sleep in. If my captors had not
taken away my jacket I should have had my knife, and I
might then, I thought, have cut my way out ; but they left
me without any means of effecting my purpose. The only
way of freeing myself was to knock out by main strength
either the top or one side of the bunk or chest. I feared
that if I at once commenced doing this the noise I should
have to make would attract the attention of my jailers. I
therefore lay still for some time, listening attentively. Not
a sound of any description reached my ears. I thought
that it must now be day, though no light penetrated into
the vault. If it had I should have seen it, I thought,
through the chinks of the chest. It was very roughly put
together, and this circumstance gave me better hope of
being able to force it open. At length I determined to
commence operations, and placing myself on my back, with
one hand to defend my head, and one foot against the end,
I struck out with the other on the part above me. A
cracking sound encouraged me to go on. Each time I
struck out the planks appeared to move slightly. I used
so much force that every nerve in my body was jarred, and
K
130 DICK CHEVELEV.
I was afraid of laming myself. Notwithstanding that, I
persevered, stopping every now and then to listen, lest
my captors should return ; but as no one came I was
satisfied that they had gone away, and now redoubled
my efforts. Several loud cracks were the result ; and at
length, to my intense satisfaction, the planks above me
fell off, shattered by my foot.
I was thankful for my success. At all events I should
not have to die shut up in a chest. But I was very far
from being free. Getting up on my feet I thrust my head
through the hole I had made, and tore back the broken
pieces of plank. Had I possessed a light I should have
seen how next to proceed, but I was still in total darkness.
I could not tell what I might find outside the chest.
Moving carefully I climbed out, moving about with my
feet to find the ground, which was lower I thus ascertained
than the bottom of the chest, but how much lower I could
not tell. I therefore held tight on with my hands while I
let myself down, and I then discovered that it had been
placed on another chest of about the same size ; but I had
to move very cautiously, as there might be still some lower
depth beneath my feet, though I didn't think that very
likely. The ground was dry and hard, without either
bricks or flagstones. This I found out by stopping down
and touching it with my hand. I now began to move on
very carefully, feeling my way from chest to chest. I dis-
The pla-.iks above me fell off, shattered by my foot.
Page 130.
THE NEW YORK
PUBLIC LJBRAEY
ASTOB, LBNOX AND
TILHEN FV
* L
THE HEADLESS MILLER. 131
covered in my progress not only chests, but casks and
bales. I had little doubt, therefore, that I had been con-
veyed to the smugglers' store, but where it was situated
I was totally unable to surmise. That it was some way
inland I thought probable, as I could not hear the sound
of the surf breaking on the sea shore, which I thought I
should have done had I been near the coast. I tried to
think if I recollected any building which it was at all pro-
bable would be thus used by the smugglers. There were,
I at last remembered, two mills not far from the coast,
but one was in the possession of too respectable a farmer
to allow any lawless proceedings to be carried on in his
premises. The other was an old windmill that had been
abandoned the last two or three years ; two of the arms had
fallen down, and the whole building was in a very ruinous
and tottering condition. The property I had heard was
in Chancery, the exact meaning of which I didn't under-
stand, but knew no one was ever seen about the place, and
that the villagers from the neighbouring hamlet were
unwilling to approach it after dark, there being a report
that it was haunted by a headless miller, who had been
killed while in a fit of drunkenness by his own machinery.
Could this be the place, I thought. The idea didn't make
me feel more comfortable, not that I had any strong belief
in ghosts or other spirits walking the earth in bodily shape;
but yet I didn't feel perfectly certain that such beings did
K 2
132 DICK CHEVELEY.
not exist, and I confess to having had an indefinite dread
of seeing the headless miller appear out of the darkness
surrounded by a blue light. I tried to banish the idea, and
felt much more at my ease. I suddenly recollected that
although I was in darkness it was daylight outside, and
that the headless miller was possibly resting quietly in his
grave in the churchyard a mile away.
One thing I had to do, and that was to get out of my
prison as soon as possible. I felt round and round the
vault. My great object was to discover the steps by which
my captors and I had descended, but to my dismay I could
not find them. Either they had been drawn up through a
trap-door above, or we had come through a door in the side
of the vault which had been closed by them when they went
out. I searched and searched in vain for such a door, one
side consisting of a blank wall partly of stone and partly
of perpendicular timbers, which I concluded supported the
superstructure. This made me more certain than before
that I was in a vault beneath the old mill. I was in hopes
by this time that the smugglers had gone away, and that
I should thus be able to make my escape without inter-
ruption. How to do so was the question. I remembered
that we had descended the building by steps to the bottom
of the vault. I concluded, therefore, that the roof must be
a considerable height above my head. There were nume-
rous boxes, chests, and bales, as far as I could judge, in the
THE VAULT EXPLORED. 133
vault, and if I had had light I should have found, I thought,
little difficulty in piling one upon another, and thus reaching
the top ; but in the dark this was a difficult and hazardous
undertaking. I could scarcely expect to place them with
sufficient evenness to make a firm structure, and they might,
after I had got up some distance, topple down again with
me under them, and perhaps an arm or a leg broken. Still
I could think of no other way of getting out. I again felt
about, and tried to lift some chests and bales, but they
were mostly too heavy for my strength ; I might, however,
discover some which I could tackle.
It must be remembered that all this time I was perfectly
ignorant of my surroundings. I was, indeed, in the position
of a blind man suddenly placed in a position which he had
never before visited without any one to give him a de-
scription of the scenery. The only knowledge that I had
obtained of the vault was from the sense of touch. I now
determined to take a further survey, if so I could call it, of
my prison, to start from a certain point to feel my way
round, and reach as high as I could, to extend my arms,
and to grope along the floor from one side to the other.
One point I considered was to my advantage. My captors
would suppose that I was shut up in the chest, and would
therefore not have taken much trouble to secure the outlet
to the vault. Probably, indeed, they had gone away, as
they would certainly avoid being seen in the neighbourhood
134 DICK CHEVELEY.
of the old mill during daylight. I didn't suppose that they
intended to murder me, and I therefore expected that they
would come back again at night to bring me some food, or
perhaps to carry me off and ship me on board some vessel,
for such I was convinced was their intention. I must
therefore effect my escape before nightfall. The necessity
of obtaining food would alone induce me to do this, though
as yet I did not feel very hungry.
Serious as the situation was, I did not give way to despair.
I could not believe that I was doomed to die, but how my
deliverance was to be effected was more than I could tell.
Again starting from the chest in which I had been shut up,
and which I could distinguish by the short fragments of the
top, I continued groping my way round and round the
vault. My first object was to try and find the door, which
I was persuaded existed, as I thought I had previously
missed it. Any one who has played at blind man's buff
may have a faint idea of my situation. Only the objects
round me remained stationary, whereas in the game people
run away from the blinded person, and he has to try and
catch them as they run round him. I had the advantage
over the blinded man in the game. I was sure that in time
I should gain a knowledge of my locality. Time, however,
was precious, and it would not do for me to delay my
search.
I would have given anything for a tinder-box and flint
SEARCH IN VAIN FOR AN OUTLET. 135
and steel, so that I might light up the vault even for a few
seconds ; but as that was not to be had, I tried to make
use of my other senses. Stretching out my arms and feet
as I went along, touching one place with my left hand,
while I felt about my head as far as I could reach straight
out with my right ; I then brought my left up to the spot
my right had last touched, and so I went on. Occasionally
my right foot struck against a bale or chest which extended
beyond the others above it. Had there been an opening
in the pile of goods I was sure that I could not have
missed it. For the supposed door I searched in vain, and
at length came to the conclusion that the only entrance to
the vault was from the roof above. It did not occur to
me that there might be one above my reach by which my
captors might have made their exit with the assistance of
a short ladder. Though I had moved slowly, what with
the exercise I had taken during the night, and the efforts I
had made to get out of the chest, I felt very tired ; and,
discovering a bale of convenient height, I sat down to rest
myself, and to consider, with such calmness as I could
command, what I should next do.
CHAPTER VII.
A prisoner in the vault The headless miller I continue my explora-
tions My perilous position My further attempts at escape The
recess An unexpected shower-bath A glimpse of light I
escape from the vault, but not from prison A lower chamber in
Old Grime's mill The result of my further endeavours to escape
My signal of distress The Revenue men My rescue The
search for the smugglers' goods My hunger relieved On guard
Meeting with my father The last of old Grime's mill.
STRANGE as it may seem, I fell asleep. How long my
eyes had been closed I could not tell. I fancied I heard
the voices of people coming down through the roof. A
door directly opposite to me opened, through which a
pale light streamed, when what was my amazement to see
" Old Grimes " the miller dressed in his short frock, his
iron-grey hair streaming over his shoulders, and holding
on his head with both hands, proving that it could not
retain its position without such assistance. He glared at
me with his saucer-eyes; his lips moved, but what he said
I could not make out. Had he approached I thought I
would have spoken to him and asked what he wanted, but
A HORRID DREAM. 137
he did not advance beyond the doorway. Presently he
faded from my sight. The light grew dimmer and
dimmer. I thought that I got up and tried to make a
straight course for the door ; but when I reached the wall
opposite I could not find it, and so groped my way back
to my seat.
It was not until fully a minute after I was awake that I
became aware that I had been dreaming. I was soon
convinced that the vision of Old Grimes was a mere dream,
but I was not quite so well satisfied about the voices I had
heard. I listened, expecting to hear them again, but all
was silent as before. I now got up, resolving to try and
make my way out. Though I had not previously ex-
perienced any inconvenience from the want of breakfast, I
began to feel excessively hungry ; and if I had come across
a package of hams or tongues, or a cask of salted herrings,
I should have eaten them raw with considerable satis-
faction. The more hungry I felt the more desperate I
became. I at last fixed on a place for commencing
operations. There appeared to be more woodwork there
than anywhere else, or else the chests were piled upon
each other. At all events they would afford me a foothold.
That I might have less chance of slipping I had kicked off
my boots, supposing that I could easily find them again.
I climbed up and up. Of course I had to move very
cautiously, not leaving go wtih one hand until I had a firm
138 DICK CHF,VELEY.
grasp of some fixed object with the other. I got up a
considerable distance, and pressing against a board, it gave
way, and a tremendous crash followed, as if a number of
boxes rilled with bottles had fallen to the ground. Putting
up my hand, I felt a beam above my head ; could it be one
of the rafters, or the roof ? I was for some time afraid to
move, lest I should fall headlong down. I passed my
hand along the beam, but could not reach the floor it
supported. I now tried to crawl cautiously along on the
top of the woodwork or the pile of chests, for I could not
determine which they were. Every now and then I
stopped and stretched out my hand, but could feel nothing
above me.
I must again beg my readers to try and picture to them-
selves my unpleasant position. The only wonder to
myself is that I kept up my spirits. I did not forget that
any moment something might give way below me, and
that I might pitch down to the floor of the vault on my
head. I had gone on some way, when, stretching out my
hand, I discovered nothing beyond me. I was on the very
edge of the erection. The only thing I could do was to
go back the way I had come, or to descend to the floor.
Fearing that I should be unable to pass the spot where I
had thrown over the cases, I resolved to adopt the latter
alternative.
I bethought me that if I had had a pole it would have
Pressing against a board it gave way.
Page 138.
EXPLORATION OF THE VAULT CONTINUED. 139
assisted me greatly to discover the trap-door leading to
the vault. It was easier to climb up than to climb down,
as I could not feel with my feet as I could with my hands.
The attempt, however, must be made. Having got to the
edge of the plank and ascertained that it was secure, I
gradually let myself down, when I found myself resting on
another plank or the edge of a chest, I could not tell
which. Let any one try in the dark to do what I was
attempting to do, and it will be found no easy matter.
Could I have stood securely, I might have crouched down
till I could have got hold of the plank on which my foot
rested, but there was scarcely room for that, and if I let go
the plank above me I might tumble over on my back ; yet
there was no other way of descent, so holding on with my
left hand I tried to find something which I might grasp
with my right lower down.
My satisfaction was considerable when my hand came
in contact with the rope-handle of a large chest. It
appeared to be secure, and holding it I was able to stoop
down and fix my other hand on the ledge on which my
feet rested. One stage of my descent was thus accom-
plished. I now held the ledge tight with both hands, let
my legs slip off, and felt about with my feet for another
resting-place. For some seconds I was swinging about,
holding on by my hands. There might be another ledge
not half an inch below my feet. I stretched down my toes
140 DICK CHEVELEY.
to the utmost. I could not discover it. Should I let go I
might have a serious fall. I worked my way on, hoping to
be more fortunate. At last my feet struck against the end
of a chest, and after making a little further exertion I
found that it was secure, and that I could venture to stand
upon it.
I was still uncertain how far I was off the ground ;
all the difficulty I experienced arose from being in dark-
ness. I could probably, I knew, have scrambled over the
whole of the building with perfect ease had there been
light. I might already be close to the ground, but at the
same time I might be many feet above it, and I therefore
could not venture to step down without going through the
same process as before. Leaning on my elbows, I stretched
my arms along the top of the chest. I slipped off, and un-
expectedly found my feet touch the ground. I was too
eager to escape to allow myself time to rest after my
exertions. I once more began to search round the vault,
hoping to find an oar, a boat's mast or spar, or somewhat
that might serve my purpose. I felt about in vain ; indeed
it was not likely that the smugglers should have placed
such things in the vault.
I at last reached the part where the boxes or chests, as
I supposed they were, rested, and I began to stumble
among them. The region in which I had spent the last
two or three hours was considerably disarranged. I fancied
DISCOVER A DOOR. 14!
that I knew every part, and now I was completely thrown
out in my calculations. One chest stood up on end on
another. I feared, should I move it, that I might bring
others down on my head. I should have liked to have
put them all back in their places, but that was impossible.
By great care I made my way among them ; when I at last
reached the walls, it was the part I had not before
examined. How I could have passed it I could not
account for, unless I had been prevented reaching it by the
chests piled up in front, and which I had displaced. As I
was extending my arms my hands touched what felt like
a wooden latch. There was no doubt about it ; it was the
latch of a door. I lifted it up and pulled it towards me.
The door opened, but all was dark within the recess. I
felt sure that it must be the entrance to the vault. I was
going to step forward when it occurred to me that it might
lead to a lower vault and that I should be precipitated
into an unknown depth should I move without feeling my
way. I knelt down, extending my hands, when they
touched the ground as far as I could reach. This satisfied
me that my first conjecture was correct
Cautiously feeling my way, I stepped forward and ex-
plored the recess as I had the larger vault. Contrary to
my expectation, I could discover no ladder. I was thus
no nearer to my deliverance than before. I felt round and
round this smaller vault, without being able to decide as to
142 DICK CHEVELEY.
its object. That it was the entrance to the vault I thought
very likely. I wished that I could find out the height of
the roof, and of what it was composed. It seemed pro-
bable that it was lower than that of the larger vault. I
thought that I might drag in some of the smaller chests
and place one on another against the wall and climb up.
I made my way accordingly back to the large vault, in
search of some which I could move.
In going along my foot struck an object on the ground.
It was a long spar the very thing I was in search of. I
supposed it had fallen down with the boxes, having either
been placed upon them or assisting to support them. It
appeared, as far as I could judge, to be twelve or fourteen
feet long, and was thick enough to enable me to swarm up
it, and thus to serve the purpose of a ladder. I first tried
to reach the roof of the large vault with it, but it was not
long enough, though I lifted it as high as I could ; and
then carrying it in my hands went back to the recess, and,
eager to ascertain the height, I struck upwards. It at
once met with resistance, not as I supposed, from a beam
or vaulted roof, but from some soft object. That soft
object must be removed.
I poked and poked again and again, now in one part,
now in another, when suddenly down came a shower of
powder, which, before I could make my escape, covered
me from head to foot. I was certain that it was, from the
Suddenly down came a shower of powder.
Page 142.
AS
TILDE N
fi
A DELUGE OF FLOUR. 143
smell and feel, flour, though old and musty. The flour
filled my nose, eyes, and mouth, nearly suffocating me. I,
however, willingly endured this dry shower-bath, for as it
fell a glimpse of light came through a hole which I had
burst in the upper part of the sack, which had evidently
been drawn across the trap leading to the vault for the
purpose of concealing it. I worked away with my pole
until I had pretty nearly emptied the sack of flour, and
then, with a little more exertion, I brought the whole down,
and had a clear view upwards. For a minute or so my
eyes, long accustomed to darkness, were so dazzled with
the light that I could not make out anything distinctly.
They were, besides, so full of flour that it took me some
time to clear them.
After this I did not delay in endeavouring to get out of
the vault. Having placed the upper end of the pole
against the corner of the trap, I tried to swarm up it. At
first my exertions made the pole slip, and I ran the risk of
having a disagreeable fall ; but descending, I placed the
half rotten sack with some of the flour round the foot, and
then drew in several pieces of wood, with which I further
secured it.
/
I now made another determined effort to climb up it
by twining my arms and legs round it. With considerable
effort I succeeded in catching hold of the edge or sill of
the trap, and then getting up my knees I was out of the
144 ~DICK CHEVELEY.
vault, but not out of prison. I was, however, far better off
than before. Instead of darkness, I had light instead of
a close vault, an airy chamber, on the lower floor of which
sacks of flour had evidently been kept. There were no
regular windows, but only a few slits high up above my
head to admit light and air. The door was securely closed.
The room was in much better order than I should have
supposed from the generally ruinous appearance of the
building from the outside.
Of course, having thus far freed myself, I did not despair
of getting out by some means or other. I was in a hurry
to do so lest the smugglers should come back, and thrust
me back into my prison, or treat me even worse. Look-
ing round the room I observed an opening on one side
opposite the windows. It struck me that if I could get to
it I might make my way into the main part of the build-
ing. Once there, there could be no difficulty in escaping.
In the last few minutes I had forgotten my hunger, but it
again came upon me ; and as I had no other food, I
thought I would try some of the flour, which would stay
my appetite, even though eaten -raw. I believe that a
person eating nothing else for several days would make
himself ill, if he did not die. I made a hole in one of
several sacks leaning against the wall, and which had
been there probably since the occupant's death. It was
excessively musty, but hunger prevented me from being
AN UPPER STORY REACHED. 145
particular, and rolling it up into little balls I swallowed
several in rapid succession. Having eaten on till I had
sated my appetite, I hauled up the pole with which I had
made my escape from the vault below.
I then placed it against the foot of the small door high
up in the wall, It was sufficiently long. But then the
thought occurred to me, will the door be closed so that I
shall be unable to open it ? That point must be settled by
experiment ; so having assured myself that the upper end
would not slip, I began to ascend. It was not at all an
easy task, and I did not feel satisfied that it would not
give way. Up and up I went, remembering what my
father often used to say, that "fortune favours the brave."
I gained the top, and holding on to the sill beneath the
door, pressed against it. It moved, and, contrary to my
expectation, opened. It was a difficult matter notwith-
standing to get in ; but I managed at last to get my knee
on the sill, and then creeping forward I found myself in
a gallery in the main part of the mill, in the centre of
which was the shaft and the machinery for working the
grindstones beneath. I ran round the gallery till I came
to a ladder leading to the floor below, expecting that I
should find the main door open. It was firmly closed and
locked, so that I could not get out. This was a dis-
appointment.
Having in vain tried to find any other outlet, I ran up
L
146 DICK CIIEVELEY.
the steps again to the gallery, looked out of one of several
windows to ascertain if I could reach the ground by any of
the woodwork ; but the height was too great to allow me
to drop out without danger of breaking my legs. I
observed several people in the distance passing along by
a path which led by the foot of a hill on which the mill
was situated. My first thought was that they were smug-
glers ; but then I recollected that such characters were not
likely to be abroad in a body during daylight, and the
glitter of the gold lace round the cap of one of them
convinced me that they were the revenue-men. I shouted
at the top of my voice. Hungry and faint as I was, it
did not sound as loud as usual. They did not hear me. I
was afraid they would go on. Again and again I shouted.
One of the men turned his head. Having no handkerchief,
in a moment I stripped off my shirt, and waved it wildly
out of the window. The men saw it, and came hurrying
up the hill.
" Who are you, youngster ? " shouted one of the men as
they came near."
"Master Cheveley, son of the Vicar of Sandgate," I
answered.
" Why, he looks more like the ghost of a miller," said
one of the men.
" How did you get up there ? " inquired the first speaker,
a head boatman in charge of the party.
RESCUED. 147
" I got up out of a vault where the smugglers put me," I
answered. "Make haste and come in, for I'm almost
starved."
" Here's a door," cried the head boatman ; " but I say,
mates, it's locked. Is there no other way in ? ' he
shouted.
" None that I know of," I answered. " I have been trying
to open the door, but could not."
" We'll see what we can do," said the man.
And he with two others placing their shoulders to it
quickly sent it flying inward shattered into fragments, the
rotten wood giving way before their sturdy shoves.
I ran down to meet them. The head boatman, a strong
seamanlike-looking man, at once began to question me as
to what had happened. I told him as briefly as I could,
adding,
" But, I say, I'm desperately hungry, as I've only had
some lumps of musty flour to eat for several hours, and
thirsty too. I shall faint if I don't have some food."
" We'll get you that, youngster ; and then you must try
and show us the way into the vault," said the speaker.
" We may get a better haul than we've had for many a
day if it should prove one of the smugglers' hiding-
places."
He then directed one of the men to run down to the
next farmhouse and bring up some bread and cheese, or
L 2
148 DICK CHEVELEY.
anything else he could obtain, and a jug of milk, or if that
was not to be procured, some water.
I thanked him, begging the man to make haste,
for now that the excitement was over I could scarcely
stand.
" Do you know you are whitened all over ? " he asked.
" You look as if you had come out of a flour-bin ! '
I had for the moment forgotten how I must have looked.
The man good-naturedly began to brush the flour off my
clothes and hair, and one of them lent me his handkerchief
to wipe my face. They inquired what had become of my
jacket and waistcoat. I told them how the smugglers had
taken them from me.
" Perhaps the fellows may have hidden them somewhere
about here. They wouldn't like to have the things found
on them. Jenkins and Brown, do you go and search all
round. Maybe we'll come upon another opening into the
vault."
The two men hurried off to obey the orders they had
received, while the others examined the mill ; and the chief
boatman sat by me fanning my face, for he evidently
thought me in a bad way. The time appeared very long
since the man had started for the provisions, but I believe
he was not absent many minutes. I was thankful when he
returned, bringing a basket with some eggs, and ham, and
cheese, and some delicious bread, and a bottle of milk. I
RETURN TO THE VAULT. 149
fell to immediately like a hungry wolf, and felt very much
better by the time I had finished.
" We'll keep the remainder in case you want any more,
my lad. And now we must get you to show us the way
into the vault," said the officer.
I was quite ready to do this, for I confess that I had a
bitter feeling against the smugglers on account of the
treatment I had received. We soon reached the trap
which had been covered over by the sacks of flour. The
men looked down, not quite liking to descend into the
darkness. The spar by which I had got up was still in its
place. I offered to go down first, but this the chief boat-
man would not allow, and he and another man at once
lowered themselves to the bottom. It was, however, so
dark beyond the smaller vault, that they declared they
could see nothing, and they had to wait until a man was
sent to the farm for a lantern. We then too descended,
but as the lantern only dimly lighted up the vault, I could
scarcely believe that it was the same place in which I had
spent so many hours. I had fancied that it was of immense
size and height, and crowded with piles of boxes, and bales,
and casks. Instead of this there were only a few old
packing-cases, in one of which I found I had been shut up.
There were besides about a dozen bales, most of them
apparently damaged, and what the revenue-men considered
of more value, nearly half-a-hundred small casks of spirits,
150 DICK CHEVELEY.
and some boxes of tobacco. These had been covered over
with planks. I had not felt them on my exploring expe-
ditions in the dark. The revenue-men were well satisfied
with their haul, as they called it, though they had thought
that it was possible they might find some articles of
value.
As I was anxious to return home to relieve the anxiety
of my father and mother, I begged the chief boatman to
let me do so at once.
" We cannot let you go alone ; some of these smugglers
might meet you and give you a clout on the head for
having shown us their hiding-place. Wait a bit until I
can send one of the men with you. We must first get
these casks up. We can't spare a hand at present, as one
of the men must go on to the station to give information
of our find, and to procure some carts for carrying the
things away."
In hunting about the men had discovered a coil of rope
and some blocks, which had evidently been used for lower-
ing the casks into the vault. The seamen were not long
in fitting up a tackle to hoist them out. While one of the
men was sent off as proposed, the rest worked away with a
will. In a short time the chief contents of the vault were
hoisted up and rolled outside.
" Here's a job for you, my lad," said the chief boatman.
" You stay by these things, and give us notice if you see
MY FATHER FINDS ME. 151
any suspicious characters coming, while we get up the
remainder."
This task I gladly undertook, for I was heartily sick of
the vault where I had spent so many unpleasant hours,
and glad to breathe the fresh air outside. I sat down on
the cask, nibbling away at some of the contents of the
basket, for my appetite had returned. At last a drowsiness
stole over me, and slipping off the cask, against which I
placed my back, I fell fast asleep. I was awakened by
hearing some one shouting, and looking up I saw a person
running towards me. I sprang to my feet, when what
was my surprise to see my father, who rushed forward, and
at the joy of seeing him I leaped into his arms.
"Why, Dick, my boy," he exclaimed, "we have been in
fearful anxiety about you. How have you got into this
plight ? Where have you been ? What has happened ? "
I answered him as fast as I could.
" I won't find fault with you now, though you had no
business to steal out of the house at night. You have had
a narrow escape. Though the ruffians who carried you off
and put you into the vault might not have intended to
leave you to starve, they most probably would have been
unable to return. Several have been captured, and so hot
is the hue and cry after the rest that they would have been
afraid to come back to the spot to bring you food, or to
carry you off, as you fancy they intended to do."
152 DICK CUE YELK Y.
The chief boatman now came out of the mill, and was
evidently well pleased to hand me over to my father, who
thanked him for the attention he had paid me.
Just as we were setting off the carts arrived with a party
of revenue-men, armed to the teeth, to carry off the smug-
glers' goods, for it was thought likely that a rescue might
be attempted. We had got to no great distance, when on
looking back I saw a cloud of smoke issuing from the old
building. It increased in density, and presently flames
burst out.
" Could they have set the place on fire ? "
" Not intentionally," said my father ; " but it is very
evident that the mill is burning, and from the nature of the
materials of which it is composed there is not the slightest
chance of its escaping destruction."
Tired as I was, I persuaded him to go back to see what
had happened. As we got nearer the building we saw
that the whole of it was enveloped in flame. The revenue-
men were busily engaged in loading the carts. They had
soon found that any attempt to save the mill would be
useless, and that they would only run the risk of losing
their lives. We were at some short distance when a
tremendous roar was heard, the ground shook beneath our
feet, and the whole building came toppling down, a vast
heap of burning ruins; while planks, and beams, and masses
of earth, were thrown up into the air, showing that an
DESTRUCTION OF THE MILL 153
explosion had taken place in the vault where I had been
confined. No one suspected that any casks of powder had
been deposited there, but that such was the case there was
no doubt. I had now reason to be very thankful that I
had not found a tinder-box, for I should certainly have
tried to light a fire in the vault, and probably the sparks
would have communicated to the powder. How the fire
originated no one could tell, but I suspected that one of
the men had lit his pipe, and that the ashes had fallen
out upon some loose grains of powder. We, as well as the
revenue-men, had a narrow escape from being crushed by
the ruins which fell close to us.
Such was the end of Old Grime's mill.
CHAPTER VIII.
My reception at home Aunt Deb again gives her advice My father
and I pay another visit to Leighton Hall Our guard Interview
with Sir Reginald A score that was not settled to my satisfac-
tion My awkward position My father receives a threatening
letter Aunt Deb decides on action Preparations for my depar-
ture The journey in the coach Our fellow-travellers A false
alarm My aunt's character further comes out Our arrival at
Liverpool Our reception Mr. Butterfield I explore Liverpool
My first visit to the " Emu " I gain some information I lose
my way Aunt Deb's anxiety on my account A small difficulty
well got out of I pay another visit to the " Emu " My ideas as
to officers and seamanship receive a somewhat rude check I
make the acquaintance of Gregory Growles I lose my cutter
" Thief ! thief ! " I speak to Mr. Butterfield as to my going to
sea His opinions on the subject He makes me a kind offer-
Matters still unsettled A reference to Aunt Deb.
MY father supported me as we walked home ; for, now that
the excitement was over, I felt so exhausted that without
his assistance I could not have got along. Before we had
got far, however, we fortunately fell in with some of the
people who had been sent by my father to look for me.
They, taking me in their arms, saved me from the necessity
AUNT DEB LECTURES ME. 155
of making further exertions. As we went on we met
several seafaring men, boatmen and others, who I thought
scowled at me as I passed.
The news of the capture of the goods having got abroad,
it had been reported that I had given the information.
My mother and sisters received me affectionately. To my
satisfaction I found that Aunt Deb was out in the village.
On her return, having heard some account of my adven-
tures, looking at me sternly she said,
" Well, Master Richard ; and so you have been continuing
your foolish pranks, and throwing us all out of our wits.
Depend upon it, nephew, you'll come to a bad end if you
don't manage to act with more discretion during your
future course in life."
I felt too tired just then to reply to Aunt Deb's remarks
as I should have liked to do. I merely said,
" I could not help being carried off by the smugglers ;
and as I have been the means of getting a good many of
them captured, and also of enabling the revenue-men to
seize their stores, I hope that Sir Reginald will now feel
anxious to reward me by obtaining for me the appointment
I have so long wished for."
" If it suits Sir Reginald's convenience he may do so,"
said my aunt. " We shall see ; we shall see."
I had to give an account of my adventures to every one
in the house, and I was very thankful when I was able to
156 DICK CHEVELEY.
go to bed, feeling no inclination to put myself in the way
of going through any fresh adventures.
Next morning, after breakfast, I asked my father if he
would accompany me to Leighton Park, that I might make
another appeal to Sir Reginald.
" You'll only get a flea in your ear, John," remarked Aunt
Deb. " Sir Reginald will just consider you troublesome.
You are much more likely to succeed if you let him
alone."
My father, however, for a wonder, ventured to differ
with Aunt Deb, and agreed to take me to see the baronet.
* o
He had become, I found, very anxious about my safety,
being convinced that the smugglers would, if they had the
opportunity, punish me severely for having interfered in
their affairs. This made him more than ever anxious to
get me away from home. Not satisfied that even during
the walk to Leighton Park we might not be attacked, he
directed old Thomas, the gardener, to arm himself with a
blunderbuss and a brace of pistols, and to follow, keeping
us always in sight. He didn't think it would become him
as a minister of the gospel to carry fire-arms through his
own parish, and he was afraid to entrust them to me.
" Remember, Thomas, that if you see any smugglers
come near, you are to march up and point your blunderbuss
at their heads."
*
" You may be sure, sir, as I'll do that," answered
OUR WALK TO LEIGHTON PARK, 157
Thomas. " I have been a man of peace all my life, but
I'm ready to fight in your cause, and I believe the Lord
will forgive me if I kill any one."
" I don't think there is much chance of that," said my
father. " Your appearance with your blunderbuss loaded
up ,to the muzzle will be sufficient to deter any of the
ruffians from attacking us."
We set out together. Thomas gradually dropped behind
to the required distance. As we walked along I looked
every now and then over my shoulder to be sure that he
was following, for I had an uncomfortable feeling that the
smugglers would be on the watch for me. We, however,
reached the park without any adventure.
Sir Reginald kept us waiting longer than usual before
we were admitted into his presence.
" Well, Mr. Cheveley, we have succeeded at last in giving
a blow to the smugglers which will put a stop to their pro-
ceedings for some time to come at all events. Though the
"Saucy Bess" got off, we captured some of her crew and
several of the men assisting them."
" I congratulate you, Sir Reginald," said my father ;
"and I ventured to call on you to explain that my son
Richard has rendered considerable service to the cause. It
was through him that information of the intended run the
other night was obtained, and he also discovered one of the
smugglers' hiding-places, ' Grime's Mill,' and was the means
158 DICK CHEVELEY.
of enabling the revenue-men to capture a considerable store
of their contraband goods."
Sir Reginald smiled.
" I'm glad to hear this," he observed ; " for to say the
truth, I have had strong doubts as to your son's connexion
with the smugglers. He is intimate, I find, with an old
sailor, Roger Riddle, who though too cunning to be caught
is known to aid and abet them in their proceedings. By
his means young Mark Riddle, who is both smuggler and
poacher, made his escape from my lock-up room only last
week. Had it not been for my respect for you, I could
not have passed the matter over, and I am happy now to
be able to set the services you say he has rendered against
his former conduct. I am the more willing to do this as
young Riddle was taken just as he landed from the ' Saucy
Bess,' and we shall now get rid of him, as he will be either
committed to prison for two years or sent off to sea to serve
his Majesty for seven years."
I was very sorry when I heard this, but of course did not
express my feelings to Sir Reginald. My father looked
rather uncomfortable ; he was a nervous man, and Sir
Reginald always awed him. He, however, mustered
courage to proceed.
" I hope, Sir Reginald, that my son's good conduct will
induce you to interest yourself in his favour, and that you
will forward his views by exerting yourself to obtain the
NOTHING GAINED BY OUR VISIT. 159
appointment he so greatly desires. I am very anxious to
get him away from the neighbourhood, as I am afraid the
smugglers, who are aware that he has been instrumental in
the capture of their friends and goods, will revenge them-
selves on his head. I dare not let him leave the house
alone, and even coming here I was obliged to bring an
armed attendant for his protection."
" I have told you, Mr. Cheveley, that I consider his late
conduct is a set-off against his unpardonable proceeding.
I will, however, remember his wish ; and, should an opportu-
nity occur, will forward his views. I must now wish you
good morning, for my time is much occupied with my
magisterial and parliamentary duties, and you must
excuse me.'
The baronet prepared to bow us out of the room. He
shook hands with my father, who took the hint and backed
towards the door, and gave me only a formal nod, without
allowing a smile to irradiate his features.
We found old Thomas waiting at the hall door with his
blunderbuss on his shoulder. My father walked on with
hurried steps some distance, not uttering a word. At last
he said,
" To what did Sir Reginald allude when he talked of
your connexion with young Riddle ? "
I told him how Mark had been seized and locked up,
and how I had unintentionally assisted him to escape.
l6o DICK CHEVELEY.
" I believe what you say, Richard ; but you can't be
surprised at the baronet being annoyed, and I'm afraid
from his tone that we must not expect much from him."
We had got about two-thirds of the way home when we
saw three men coming towards us, one of whom I recog-
'nizedas Burden. I had not yet told my father that I
believed him to be one of the men who had shut me up in
the old mill. He started as he saw me, and then scanned
me narrowly, as if uncertain whether it could really be
myself.
Though I knew that old Thomas and his blunderbuss
were close behind us, I felt very uncomfortable, as I could
not tell how the men might be inclined to act. Mustering
courage at last, I looked Burden in the face. My father
nodded to him and the other men, as he was accustomed
to do to his parishioners. They hesitated for a moment,
and then passed on. I looked, back and saw them watching
old Thomas, but they didn't speak to him, and he trudged
sturdily after us without paying them any attentiou.
" I wonder what was the matter with Burden ? " asked
my father, as we got to some distance.
I then told him it was my belief that he was one of my
i
captors.
" We can't prove it, even if he were," said my father.
" He deserves punishment, but the law is expensive and
uncertain, and I should prefer letting him alone."
RECEIVE A THREATENING LETTER. l6l
As far as I could tell the matter was likely to rest here.
I lost a jacket and waistcoat, but was not otherwise the
worse for my adventure. The next day, however, a letter
came by the post addressed to my father, at the top of
which was a death's head and cross-bones, very rudely
drawn, and beneath it the words :
" Informers must look out for what informers deserve.
The young master who got off t'other day must look out
for squalls. He has been and dug his own grave, and in it
he'll lie before long ; so he had better say his prayers. He
won't have long to say them. This comes from one who
knows him. John Grimes."
My father turned pale when he read the letter. Aunt
Deb insisted on seeing it, and then my mother wished to
read the contents. She almost fainted.
"This is terrible," she exclaimed. "Yet, surely, the
smugglers will not have the barbarity to injure a mere boy
like Dick."
" I'm not so certain of that," said Aunt Deb. " Warn-
ings ought not to be neglected. I have long been con-
templating paying a visit to my second cousin, Godfrey
Butterfield, who is now a flourishing merchant at Liverpool.
I'll write and say that I am coming, and bringing with me
one of my nephews. I shall not wait for an anwer, but
will set off immediately ; for I'm certain I shall be
welcome."
M
1 62 DICK CHEVELEY.
When Aunt Deb said this I saw a smile on the counte-
nance of my elder sisters and brothers, who had not been
so much affected by the threatening letter as the rest of
the family.
" I'll post the letter at once, and we will set off this
evening. What do you say, John ? "
My father at once agreed to Aunt Deb's proposal.
" Thank you/' exclaimed my mother. " I shall be much
more at my ease when Dick is out of the reach of these
terrible men."
Aunt Deb wrote and despatched her letter, and the rest
of the morning was employed in making preparations for
the journey. Ned had to give up one of his jackets
and waistcoats, which exactly fitted me, and my other
things were quickly packed in a small chest. I also
unrigged and did up the cutter which Roger Riddle had
given me, as I fancied I should have an opportunity of
sailing it at Liverpool. I made Ned also promise to go
and call on the old man, and to tell him how sorry I was
to hear that Mark had been sent off to sea, and how much
I regretted not being able to wish him good-bye before I
went.
We had some distance to drive before we reached the
town at which the coach stopped. My father at once sent
off for a postchaise, and old Thomas went on the box,
armed as before with a blunderbuss and a couple of horse*
OUR JOURNEY TO LIVERPOOL. 163
pistols. As we drove through the village Aunt Deb made
me sit back, while she leant forward as if there was no one
else inside. Whether or not this precaution was necessary,
I don't know ; but at all events we reached our destination
without being stopped by highwaymen.
There were two places vacant in the coach, and although
I should have preferred going outside, Aunt Deb insisted
on my remaining with her. The other passengers were
fat old women, who eat apples and drank gin-and-water
for supper, and then snored, and sneezed, and groaned all
night long. I know that I wished myself anywhere but
where I was. The old ladies talked of highwaymen,
coaches stopped, and passengers murdered, till they talked
themselves into a state of nervous fear. One or the other
was constantly poking her head out of the window, and
declaring that she saw a man galloping after the coach
with a blunderbuss over his shoulder. However, as the
guard gave no signal, I was very sure that their imagina-
tions had conjured up the robber.
" Pray, ladies, do sit quiet," at length exclaimed Aunt
Deb, who being a strong-minded woman was not influenced
by similar fears. " It will be time enough, to cry out if a
highwayman does come to demand our purses, and we'll
hope that the guard will shoot him dead before he has had
time to open the door."
" Oh ! how dreadful ! ); shrieked out one of the ladies.
M 2
164 DICK CHEVELEY.
"I would sooner let him have everything he asked for than
see a handsome highwayman shot."
" Fiddle-de-dee about a handsome highwayman," said
Aunt Deb, in a scornful tone. " They're ugly ruffians, and
miserable arrant cowards to boot. If one does venture to
stop the coach, I'll not give him any of my property as
long as I have hands to defend it."
Notwithstanding Aunt Deb's remarks, our fellow-travel-
lers continued in the same state of alarm the greater part
of the night, and to comfort themselves took further sips of
gin ; until, becoming perfectly fuddled, they dropped off to
sleep.
I almost wished that a highwayman would appear, to
see how Aunt Deb would behave ; but morning at length
dawned, and I fell asleep, nor did I wake till the coach
stopped for breakfast. We travelled on all day with the
same unpleasant companions, and I was glad to find that
we were to go no farther that night. I remember that
I dropped off to sleep before supper was over, and was
very unwilling to get up the next morning when Aunt Deb
called me. The fear of offending her, notwithstanding,
made me jump out of bed and hurry on my clothes, and I
was in time to take my seat in the coach, which came up
soon after breakfast. She still refused to let me go out-
side, and I had to endure another day's misery, shut up
with her and a lady and a fat gentleman, who took snuff
ARRIVAL AT MR. BUTTERFIELD'S. 165
and snored, and nearly tumbled over me in his sleep, and
a young woman with a baby, who at intervals kept up a
chorus of squalls, which considerably aggravated my
respected aunt ; and I really thought that, if she had given
way to her feelings, she would have tossed it out of the
window.
As sublunary troubles always do, the journey came to
an end, and the coach deposited us at the door of Mr.
Butterfield, Aunt Deb's cousin. The worthy merchant a
bald-headed, rosy-faced gentleman, of large proportions,
who wore brown cloth knee-breeches, large silver buckles,
a flowered waistcoat of ample length, with a snowy neck-
cloth, and a frilled shirt, a coat of the same hue as his
unmentionables received us, as he descended the steps,
with a cordiality I little expected.
" Glad to see you, Cousin Deb, though times have
changed since you and I played hide-and-seek in our great-
aunt's garden. You have shot up in one direction and I
have grown in the other considerably. And this is John
Cheveley's boy, is he ? You are welcome to Liverpool, lad.
We'll see what we can make of you here. Plant you on a
high stool, and set you quill-driving. Are you a good hand
at figuring ? We don't value the Latin and Greek most
lads have crammed into their heads to the exclusion of all
other useful knowledge. Pounds, shillings, and pence are
what we have to do with in our commercial city."
1 66 DICK CHEVELEV.
Thus the old gentleman ran on without even waiting for
me to answer. He then conducted us to our bedchambers;
and as soon as we had washed our hands we descended to
the supper-room, where the board was amply spread. He
did not again allude to the high stool and quill-driving, but
his remark had made a deep impression on my mind.
There was nothing I hated so much as the thought of
being shut up in a counting-house. He asked me if I was
accustomed to go out alone, and satisfied on that score
from what Aunt Deb and I said, he told me that I might
amuse myself the next morning by exploring Liverpool,
provided I took good note of the way home. This was
just what I thought of doing, and to my relief Aunt Deb
said she would be too tired to go out.
Accordingly the next morning, after breakfast, I got
ready to sally forth. Mr. Butterfield had gone to his office,
and did not see me. I in reality cared very little for ex-
ploring the town, and accordingly inquired my way to the
river. Instead of the stream I expected to find I saw a
broad expanse of water, with vessels of all rigs and sizes
in spacious docks, or moored alongside the quays. I was
going along the quay when I saw a large ship taking in
cargo. Making my way on till I got astern of her, I
observed that she was called the " Emu." I walked up and
down admiring her amazingly.
" Now if I can't go on board a man of war, and wear a
I stood with my hands in my pockets gazing at the Emu.
Page 167.
MY FIRST SIGHT OF THE "EMU." l6/
cockade and a dirk by my side, I should like to take a
voyage in a ship like that. What a magnificent craft !
What proud fellows the captain and officers must be to
belong to that ship. I wonder whether the captain would
like me as a midshipman ? The crew I can fancy how
they sit on the forecastle and sing ' Rule Britannia,'
1 Poor Tom Bowling,' ' One night it blew a hurricane.'
Happy chaps ! I should like to belong to her. I think
I'll go on board and ask the captain to take me.
"Mr. Butterfield evidently intends that I should go into
his counting-house. Dreadful work to have to set on a
high stool, to dot and carry one, and to scribble away all
day. I could not stand it. It would kill me. It was bad
enough to have to go to school, and then we had a good
many play-hours ; but in these stuffy, musty, dark offices,
I have heard that they have only half-an-hour for dinner,
and work away till ten o'clock at night. That sort of life
would never suit me.
"Yes, I'll go and see the captain, and I'll tell him that I
was intended for the navy, that I should have become an
admiral some day, and that will make him treat me with
consideration."
Such were my cogitations as I stood, with my hands in
my pockets, gazing at the " Emu." When it came to the
point I felt somewhat nervous about going to speak to the
captain. Perhaps he would not treat me with the respect
1 68 DICK CHEVELEY.
I should desire. He might not have a vacant berth, and I
could scarcely expect a stranger to make a place for me.
At last, after walking backwards and forwards very often, I
ascended a plank which led me to the gangway in the after
part of the ship, and stepped on board.
For some time, all the men being occupied in hoisting
in cargo, no one took notice of me. I was thinking that I
must go and speak to the captain if I were to speak to him
at all, when one of the men coming aft asked me what I
wanted.
" I wish to see the captain of this ship/' I said.
" He is not on board, and is not likely to be until she
sails," he replied. " Do you bring any message for him ?
If you do, you had better see the second mate."
" No thank you," I replied ; " I want to see the captain,"
in as important a tone as I could command.
"Well, then, you may find the captain at the ship-
broker's in Dale Street."
This threw me out, for I knew that the second mate
would not have power to receive me on board, and I did
not like the thought of having to confront the captain in
an office full of clerks. I therefore, losing courage, turned
round and walked on shore again. Still I could not
tear myself from the ship, but continued pacing back-
wards and forwards, now taking a look at her lofty masts
and spars, now at her hull freshly painted, now at the
A LONG VOYAGE CONTEMPLATED. 169
men working at the cranes and tackles hoisting in
cargo.
While I was thus engaged a sailor-like man, who I
supposed was an officer, stopped near me.
" Please, sir," I said, " could you tell me where that ship
is going to ? "
"Yes, my lad. She's bound out by Cape Horn into the
Pacific, and up the west coast of America, and perhaps to
go across to Australia, and may be away for two or
three years."
"Thank you, sir," I said. " She's a very fine ship."
" As to that there are many finer, but she's a tidy craft
in her way," remarked the seaman, turning on his heel.
"Now that is just the sort of voyage I should like to
make. To double great Cape Horn. What a grand
idea ! And visit the country of the Incas and Peruvians,
and the wonderful coral islands of the Pacific. I am
much inclined to ask Mr. Butterfield if he can get me
on board her. Perhaps she's one of his ships, and I shall
then very likely come back as a mate. I might have
to remain a long time in the navy before I became a
lieutenant, and after all perhaps one might enjoy a much
more independent life in the merchant service.
" Yes, I'll ask the old gentleman ; but then I'm afraid
Aunt Deb will interfere. She doesn't want me to go to
sea, and she'll say all sorts of things to prevent him doing
I/O DICK CHEVELEY.
what I wish. There's nothing like trying, however ; and
if he agrees, I must get him to obtain Aunt Deb's con-
sent to my going. I'm sure my father won't make any
objection."
Having arrived at this conclusion, I was now eager to
get back to have a talk with Mr. Butterfield. I forgot
that he was not likely to leave his office till much later
in the day. I had become desperately hungry also, and
as I had come out without any money in my pocket, I
was unable to buy a bun or a roll to appease my appe-
tite. I set off, fancying that I should have no difficulty
in rinding my way, but I wandered about for a couple of
hours or more before I succeeded in getting back to Mr.
Butterfield's house.
Aunt Deb received me with a frown.
" Now where have you been all this time ? >: she asked.
" I've had luncheon an hour or so, or more. I suppose the
servant has cleared the things away, and you can't expect
her to bring them up again for your pleasure."
"Thank you, Aunt Deb," I answered. "But I'll just
run and see."
To my infinite satisfaction, on going into the parlour I
found the table still covered with roast beef, and pies, tarts,
and puddings ; for Mr. Butterfield liked the good things of
this life, and wished his friends to enjoy them also. Didn't
I tuck in. I often afterwards thought of that luncheon ; it
A HEARTY LUNCHEON.
presented itself to me in my dreams ; I recollected it with
longing affection during my waking hours. I helped
myself to two or three glasses of wine to wash down the
food. With a sigh of regret I felt that I could eat no more.
I then stowed myself away in a comfortable arm-chair in
the corner of the room, and very naturally fell fast asleep.
I had a dim recollection of seeing Aunt Deb come into the
room to look for me, but as I didn't speak, she left the
room supposing that I had gone out of the house to take
another walk. When I awoke Martha was laying the
things for dinner.
" Why, Master Cheveley, Miss Deborah has been asking
for you for ever so long," she said. " You had better go
and see her, for she's in a dreadful taking, I can assure
you."
I knew Aunt Deb too well to venture into her presence
under the circumstances if I could avoid it, so I ran into
my room, washed my hands, and brushed my hair, so as to
present myself in a respectable state before Mr. Butterfield.
I watched for him till he went into the drawing-room, and
then followed. Aunt Deb had not yet come down. I was
thinking of asking him about my going to sea on board
the " Emu." He didn't give me the opportunity, but he
at once questioned me as to what I had seen in the
city.
" You think Liverpool a very fine place ? " he remarked.
DICK CHEVELEY.
"Yes, sir, a very fine place indeed," I answered boldly.
But when he came to inquire where I had been, and
what part I admired most, I was nonplussed, and had
nothing to say about the matter. My thoughts had been
entirely occupied with the docks and the shipping.
"Ah, yes, Liverpool has become an important port;
superior to Bristol, or Hull ;' and some day we shall be
equal to London, we flatter ourselves."
I thought this would be a good opportunity of telling
him how fond I was of the sea, and that I hoped he would
let me go on board one of his ships, when just at that
moment Aunt Deb entered. She began scolding me for
having absented myself so long from her, but Mr.
Butterfield interfered.
"The lad naturally wishes to see a new place, where
he may spend some time perhaps. So don't be too hard
on him, Cousin Deborah."
We soon went down to dinner, and Aunt Deb said no
more. I ate as many of the good things as I could, but
after so large a luncheon I had less room than usual. Mr.
Butterfield placed my moderation to the score of my
modesty.
"Come, come, lad, eat away," he said. " These things were
given to us for our benefit, and can't fail to do us good."
I at last had to give in, letting Martha take away my
plate with a large portion of its contents untasted. I
A SECOND VISIT TO THE DOCKS. 173
should have liked to have remained to talk to Mr. Butterfield
when Aunt Deb retired, but she insisted on my coming up,
afraid that the old gentleman in his hospitality would be
giving me more wine than would be good for me. I had
thus no opportunity of talking to him alone. The following
morning I begged leave to go out again. Mr. Butterfield
willingly consented, though Aunt Deb observed that I
should be better employed at home summing and writing.
" He'll have enough of that by-and-by. In the mean-
time he can learn his way about the city," said the old
gentleman.
I thanked him very much, and he went away to his office.
Going into my room, I bethought me that I would take
my cutter down to the river and give her a sail. It took
me some time, however, to step the mast and set up the
rigging. As soon as this was done, not thinking it neces-
sary to see Aunt Deb first, I started off, carrying the little
vessel under my arm. The boys in the streets, I thought,
admired her exceedingly. It made me feel that I was a
nautical character amid the seafaring population. Though
I didn't exactly recollect the way, after making various
turnings, I found myself at the quay where the " Emu '
lay. " Now," I thought to myself, " I'll go on board, and if
I can't see the captain, I'll have a talk with the crew.
They'll perceive by my cutter that I'm not a greenhorn,
and I can offer to show them what I know by explaining
1/4 DICK CHEVELEY.
how I sail her." With more confidence than I had felt on
the previous day, I walked up the plank. I could nowhere
see the captain, nor any other officer, and therefore turned
towards the spot where the men were at work taking in the
cargo.
" Well, boy, what do you want ? ' inquired a rough,
surly-looking old seaman, who was handling a large case ?
" I have come to see the ship ; and as I like her, I think
of getting the captain to take me as an officer," I answered,
with as much confidence as I could assume.
" Officer ! ' : the old sailor answered, with a hoarse laugh.
" You an officer, jackanapes ; why we should want a cow on
board to give you milk."
" What is your name ? J; I asked, determined not to be
put down.
" Gregory Growles," answered the seaman.
" Well, look, Gregory Growles, if that's your name, I
understand sailing this cutter as well as you do," and I
began to explain how I was wont to navigate her according
to Riddle's instructions. I then announced the names of
the ropes and sails.
Gregory Growles, with his arms akimbo, and several of
the other seamen ; stood listening to me, evidently highly
amused. When I had finished, they all laughed in
chorus.
" You know the A. B.C. may be of seamanship ; but, look
" You an officer, jackanapes !
Page 174.
MY RECEPTION ON BOARD THE "EMU."
here, just tell us the names of some of the ropes and spars
of this ship."
I looked about exceedingly puzzled, for I could not give
the name of one of them.
" I thought so," said Growles. " You had better go to
school again, and learn a little more before you think of
topping the officer over us."
" I only want to become a midshipman," I said ; " I could
soon learn when I got to sea,"
"We have no midshipmen onboard the 'Emu,'" said
Growles.
" Come, youngster, clear out of this, for we have to go
on working, and you're in the way."
Abashed, I retired to the after part of the deck, followed
by the derisive laughter of the seamen, who went on, as
before, hauling and hoisting in the cargo. I walked about,
examining various things on the deck, and looking into the
cabin, and thinking what a fine place it was, for it was
handsomely furnished, and how I should like to be its
occupant. No one took any further notice of me, and at
last I unwillingly returned on shore. I looked out for a
place to sail my vessel, but the landing-place was crowded
with boats, and it struck me that if I let her go I should
find it impossible to recover her. I had, therefore, to carry
her about all day without any advantage, and my arms
ached, though I held her sometimes under one arm and
i;6 DICK CHEVELEY.
sometimes under another, and occasionally placed her on
my shoulder. Several boys asked me what I would take
for her, and one or two begged that I would let them
examine her. At last one biggish fellow snatched her off
my shoulder. I tried to recover her, but another tripped
me up. Getting up, I made chase, but the thief, turning
sharp round the corner, disappeared. I shouted in vain for
him to come back. My cutter was gone. There was no
one to whom I could appeal for help no watchman, no
constable. Some persons I met said it was a great shame,
but they didn't help me. Others only laughed, and ob-
served that such things were very common. I waited
about. A number of boys joined me and shouted lf Thief !
thief!' 1 but, as may be supposed, I could not find him,
and had to return home very disconsolate at my loss.
That evening, much to my satisfaction, Aunt Deb had a
bad headache, and could not make her appearance at
dinner. This gave me an opportunity of speaking to Mr.
Butterfield.
" I should be happy to further your views, my lad, but
I have promised your Aunt Deborah to take you into my
counting-house, and I have only been waiting a day or two
until a boy has left, whose place I intend you to fill.
You'll begin low down, but by perseverance and industry
you will, in the course of a few years, rise to a respectable
position. Many lads fancy they would like to go to sea,
MR. BUTTERFIELD LISTENS TO ME.
and bitterly repent it afterwards. You will have a far
more comfortable life on shore, and the position of an
English merchant is as honourable a one as a man could
desire to follow."
These remarks didn't at all suit my taste. I thanked
Mr. Butterfield, but told him that my heart had long been
set on going to sea, and that I didn't expect to be happy
in any other calling.
" That's what many lads say, but afterwards find out that
they have made a very great mistake," he remarked.
" But they don't all do that, or we should have no
sailors," I argued. I then told him that I had been on
board the " Emu," which, I concluded, would sail in a few
days, and that I should much like to go in her.
" She's not my vessel," he answered, " though I know
something of the captain. He is a good sailor, though
he is not the man under whom I should wish to place a
lad. However, when your aunt is better, I'll talk the
matter over with her ; and should she consent, then I'll see
what can be done."
I fancied that I had made some way ; and, in spite of the
loss of my cutter, I went to bed more contented in my
mind than I had been for some time.
N
CHAPTER IX.
Mr. Butterfield's office My future prospects I again visit the
"Emu" Aunt Deb's good advice I rebel All sailors are not
beggars My next visit to the " Emu '' Shall I stow myself
away ? Conflicting ideas Looking over the ship, I meet with an
accident Once more a prisoner The hold of the " Emu " Not
a stowaway My possible fate No bones broken " The blue
above and the blue below" Perseverance conquers all difficulties
On the high seas Sea-sick On the kelson I give way to
despair " Help ! help ! " The yarn of Sam Switch's ghost I
feel the pangs of hunger I review my past life Never say die
Water, water everywhere, but not a drop to drink My efforts
meet with some success.
AUNT Deb made her appearance at the breakfast-table,
but nothing was said about my plans for the future. As
soon as I had finished, Mr. Butterfield, looking at his
watch, told me to run out for a quarter of an hour or
twenty minutes, and said that when I came back he would
take me down with him to his office.
" I shall not keep you there," he remarked ; " you will
afterwards come back to your aunt, who will probably find
something for you to do."
I obeyed, and as soon as I got out of the house I ran off
in the direction of the country. I wanted to see green
fields and hedges and trees. I enjoyed the fresh air and
exercise, and was longer away than I intended. On my
return I found Mr. Butterfield waiting for me at the door.
VISIT TO THE OFFICE. 179
" Punctuality is the soul of business. Remember that,"
he remarked. " You have kept me waiting for ten minutes.
Come along."
I begged pardon, saying that the time had passed faster
than I had expected.
He walked along with sedate steps, for he was not given
to rapid locomotion, his gold-headed cane heavily striking
the ground as he went. He had not spoken since we left
the house, and I felt that I was passing from the position
of a guest to that of a junior clerk. Still, not being over-
whelmed with bashfulness at any time, and as I was
anxious to know what had passed between him and Aunt
Deb regarding my future career, I looked up and asked
him.
" Your aunt will communicate her wishes to you," he
answered. " You will see presently the sort of work you
will be expected to perform in my office. Let me tell you
that many lads would consider themselves fortunate if
they had the opportunity I am ready to give you."
He said no more. His manner, it struck me, was far less
cordial than it had been, and I could not help thinking
that I was indebted for this to Aunt Deb, who had
probably given him an account of my adventures at home.
Now I am bound to say that I consider Mr. Butterfield
was right ; but I did not think so at the time.
We at length reached Water Street, and entered the
office of Tallow, Candlemas, and Co. It was a dingy-
looking place, consisting of a small outer room, the walls
covered over with posters announcing the sailing of ships
and other information. In it was an enclosed space,
N 2
180 DICK CHEVELEY.
behind which sat on high stools two venerable-looking
clerks, busily engaged in writing. Speaking a few words
to them, Mr. Butterfield passed on to an inner room,
where, at a long desk running from one side to the other
were arranged eight or ten persons of various ages, all
scribbling away as fast as their pens could move. Their
thin and pallid faces did not prepossess me in favour of
the life they were leading. At the farther end, in a darker
corner, was a vacant stool.
" That will be your place, Richard, when you come here
to-morrow or next day," said Mr. Butterfield. "You will
gradually rise, till one day I may hope to see you one of
my head clerks."
I looked askance at the dark corner, and I then scanned
the faces of the occupants of the other seats. I could say
nothing likely to please Mr. Butterfield, and I therefore
kept silence.
" You will begin work on Monday. Now go back to your
aunt, who wishes to have you with her for the present."
I longed to say, " I thought, sir, you were going to talk
to my aunt about my going to sea ;" but before I could
speak, Mr. Butterfield, turning round, walked into his
private office and left me standing by myself and look-
ing, I felt, very foolish. As I did not wish to undergo a
long inspection from the younger clerks, who were peering
at me from over the desks, I passed out, breathing more
freely when I found myself in the open street.
Of course I ought to have returned home ; but instead
of that I made my way down to the docks to amuse
myself as before, by looking at the vessels. I was not
AUNT DEB OPPOSES MY WISHES. l8l
long in finding out the " Emu." She was now consider-
ably lower in the water, having apparently got most of her
cargo on board, although there were still some bales and
packages lying alongside ready to be shipped. I had a
great longing to go on board and try to see the captain,
*
and to ask him if he would take me. I could see no one,
however, whom I could imagine to be the captain ; and I
therefore, after walking up and down the quay for some
time, and looking at a number of other vessels, guessed by
my hunger that it must be near luncheon-time, and took
my way homewards. On entering the house I met Aunt
Deb, who was coming down into the dining-room, by
which I knew that I was not late.
" I am glad to find that you are more punctual than
usual, Dick," she said. "You will soon, I hope, become
regular in your habits. Follow the example of so excel-
lent a man as my cousin, Godfrey Butterfield. You are
pleased with your excellent prospects in his office, I
hope ? "
To this remark I made no reply, but said, " I thought,
Aunt Deb, that Mr. Butterfield was going to speak to you
about my wish to go to sea. He told me that he would do
so, and that he would have no difficulty in getting me on
board a ship."
" Fiddle-de-dee about going to sea ! " replied Aunt Deb.
" My cousin did speak to me on the subject, and I told
him at once that I would never consent to your doing so,
and that I felt sure your father would not do so either.
What ! To throw away the brilliant prospects which
through my means have been opened out to you ? What !
1 82 DICK CHEVELEY.
Desert your family and me, your affectionate aunt, and
the kind friend who so generously consents to become
your patron from the regard he has for me ? What ! Go
and run all the risks of a turbulent ocean, and perhaps
lose your life, and cause sorrow to those who have an
affection for you, merely to gratify an insane fancy ? No,
Dick no! I told my cousin, Godfrey Butterfield, at
once, that if he had any regard for me he would never en-
courage you in so mad a proceeding ; and I begged him,
as soon as possible, to give you employment in his office,
so as to turn your mind away from the silly ideas you have
entertained."
" I'm not at all obliged to you, Aunt Deb, for what you
have done," I said, my choler rising. " It was no idle
fancy in my mind, but my fixed resolution to become
a sailor ; and a sailor I'll be, notwithstanding your oppo-
sition."
" Hoity-toity ! ' exclaimed Aunt Deb, who was not
accustomed to be set at defiance. " You will understand,
Dick, that you were placed in my charge, and must obey
my directions ; and that I intend you to go into Mr. Butter-
field's office, and to work hard there, so that you may do
credit to my recommendation some day, and render sup-
port to your family. In case of your father's death, what
would become of you all ? I, who have devoted my life to
your family, should have the charge of their maintenance."
" Sailors are not beggars, and I should very likely make
as much money by going to sea as by any other means."
" Fiddle-de-dee," again exclaimed Aunt Deb ; " eat your
luncheon, and don't talk nonsense."
TEMPTATIONS ASSAIL ME. 183
As I was very hungry, I obeyed her, but at first I felt as
if the food I put in my mouth would choke me. Ultimately,
however, I was able to get on as well as usual. Aunt
Deb's behaviour to me during the next few days did not
contribute to reconcile me to my proposed lot. She kept
me working at writing and adding up long columns of
figures, not failing to scold me when I made mistakes. I
pictured to myself my future dreary life to have to sit in a
dull office all day, and then to have to come home with no
other society than that of Mr. Butterfield and Aunt Deb
as long as she remained at Liverpool. I knew nobody
at Liverpool, and did not see how I was to form any
acquaintances of my own. After luncheon, on Saturday,
Aunt Deb, in consideration, she said, of my diligence,
allowed me to go and take a walk by myself, as she felt
indisposed to leave the house. I very naturally wandered
down to the docks to have a look at the " Emu " before she
sailed, and to inspect any other vessels that might take my
fancy. I much missed my cutter yacht, as I found there
existed places where I could have sailed her. I had spent
some time in walking about, when I again got back to^the
quay where the " Emu " was moored. As I was pacing to
and fro, I thought of the high stool in the dark corner of Mr.
Butterfield's office ; the dreary, dreary days I was doomed
to sit there ; the dull, dull evenings in the society of Aunt
Deb and her cousin, and the not more lively Sundays, with
attendances at three services, for Aunt Deb was very strict
in this respect. Hapless fate, with nothing better to
expect than a head clerkship. The business I knew I
should detest. Then I thought of the free life on the
1 84 DICK CHEVELEY.
ocean, the strange lands I should visit, the curious
people I should see, and the liberty I fancied I should
enjoy.
As I had had a fair education, and knew that I could
master navigation, I expected without difficulty to work
my way up till I became an officer, and then to have the
command of such a fine ship myself, just such a one as
the " Emu." But how was I to get to sea ? Mr. Butterfield
positively refused to obtain an appointment for me without
the consent of Aunt Deb and that of my father, and I was
confident such would not be given. Would the captain
take me without further introduction, if I should offer
myself ? I had sense enough to know that that was very
unlikely.
Suddenly the idea seized me, should I stow myself away
on board, and not appear until the ship had sailed out to
sea ? I had a notion, notwithstanding, that this would not be
a wise proceeding. I should certainly not be treated as an
officer, and should very probably be sent forward to become
a drudge to the crew. Still, what other chance had I to
get to sea ? I thought and thought.
Well, I'll go on board at all events. The blue Peter was
flying at the masthead, besides which there was a board
announcing that she would sail with the morning's tide.
It was the custom, in those days especially, for merchant-
men to sail on a Sunday. The stages leading on board had
been removed, with the exception of a single plank to the
gangway. My longing to go on board increasing, I in-
dulged it. None of the crew were moving about aft. The
officers, if any were on board, were, I supposed, in their
I seized the rope and swung myself down.
185.
AN ACCIDENT. 185
cabins. I looked forward, where I saw a few of the crew,
who were preparing for their supper. The cook just then
made his appearance from the caboose with a large bowl
containing a smoking mess of some sort. I had never been
below on board ship. I thought I should like to look
round and see what sort of place the hold was. The tackle
which had been used for lowering the cargo was not yet
unrove, and hung over the main hatchway, which had been
left open for stowing some goods which, as it turned out,
had not yet arrived. Seeing that no one was observing
me, I seized the rope, and swung myself down till my head
disappeared below the coamings of the hatchway.
Now at this place space had been left to permit of the lower
hold being reached. The rope I grasped was not as long as
I thought it was, and suddenly the end slipped through my
fingers, and down I fell, hurting myself so much that I was
unable to rise. Afraid of calling out for assistance, I lay
there for some time, till the pain increased so much that I
fainted away. When I came to my senses, what was my
horror to find myself in total darkness, and on lifting up
my hand as high as I could reach I discovered that some
planks had been placed across the aperture through which
I had fallen, and I was shut in. Though I had been
doubtful about acting the stowaway, here I \vas, shut up
against my will. Had I carried out the idea which occurred
to me, I intended to have done it in a very different
fashion, as I expected to find some comfortable place
where I might obtain air, if not light and access to the
store-room and water-casks. I had no notion of running
the risk of starving myself, having had sufficient experience
1 86 DICK CHEVELEY.
of the uncomfortable sensations accompanying inanition
when I was shut up in the mill. I had thought myself
very badly off then, but I was now in a much worse condi-
tion, and suffering great pain, and, as far as it appeared to
me, with more than one limb broken. I tried to move, to
ascertain whether this was the case. First I moved one
arm, and then another. They were sound, though they
hurt me. Then I tried my right leg, and then my left.
They were certainly unfractured.
I was doubtful about one of my ankles. It pained me
more than any other part of my body. I drew it up and
felt it all over. It was tender to the touch, but none of the
bones appeared to be out of their places. This exami-
nation occupied some time. I did not call out for fear of
the consequences. The pain which had hitherto prevented
me thinking about what would follow now decreased, and
I began to consider the awkward position in which I was
placed. 'I tried to persuade myself that I had not posi-
tively intended to act the part of a stowaway. I could
not but know that I had thought about it, yet I had only
gone below for the sake of seeing the hold of a ship. I
could say that when I was discovered, with a tolerably
clear conscience, so I fancied. Should I be discovered ?
that was the question. For what I could tell I might be
entombed beneath the cargo and be unable to get out
till I was starved to death. The thought was too dreadful
for contemplation, and I tried to put it from me.
remembered how I had escaped from the old mill and the
way I got out without any one to help me.
" Perseverance conquers all difficulties," I said to myself
SHUT UP IN THE HOLD. 187
as I said then. My situation in some respects was very
similar, only on that occasion I had expected, on obtaining
my freedom, to meet my friends, and now I should find
myself confronted by a rough crew and an irate captain,
who might send me on shore, and, for what I could tell,
have me put into jail if there was time for doing so. I
had, at first, no idea of the size of the place in which I
was shut up. I only knew that I could touch the boards
above my head by extending my hand when sitting
upright. I thereby knew that there would not be room
for me to stand. I now crawled about and ascertained
that I was in a tolerably wide place, extending fore and aft
and from side to side. I was, in fact, in the lower hold or
bottom of the ship, far, far down beneath a mass of cargo.
How long I had been there was also a mystery to me.
I might have remained in a fainting state only for a few
minutes, or hours might have passed. I knew that I
began to feel hungry, though I had had an ample luncheon
for on Saturdays Mr. Butterfield dined early which
showed that I could not be very much hurt, and that I
must have been some considerable time on board. I had,
however, as I intended to stay out till dark, put a couple
of buns, which I had bought at a pastrycook's, into my
pocket. I refrained, as yet, from eating them, not know-
ing how long I might have to remain below. I thought
that it must now be night, and as I supposed the crew
would be asleep forwards and the captain and officers aft,
they would not hear me, even if I shouted out at the top of
my voice. I therefore concluded that it would be foolish
to exhaust myself uselessly. " I'll wait for daylight, when
1 88 DICK CIIEVELEY.
they're moving about, and I shall have a better chance of
making myself heard," I thought
The place where I lay was dry and clean, though it
smelt horribly of tar and other odours from which the
hold of a vessel is seldom free, and was besides disagree-
ably close. After a considerable period had elapsed, and
when the pain had much gone off, a drowsiness stole over
me, and having got into a comfortable position, I fell fast
asleep. I think I must have awoke at intervals, for I
remember hearing a curious rippling sound beneath me.
It must have had a lulling effect, for I dropped off again.
The next time I woke I heard not only a rippling sound,
but a dashing of water against the sides, and presently
the ship began to pitch slowly and gently. The idea at
once occurred to me that I must be at sea. If so, it was
where I had long wished to be, though the circumstances
accompanying my entrance into a naval life differed greatly
from such as I had intended them to be. Could it then
be daylight ? if so, I had been much longer below than I
had calculated on. The ship, I remembered, was to sail
with the morning tide. That might have meant one or two
o'clock, for how the tides ran I didn't know. There must
have been time, at all events, for her to get away from the
wharf, and to descend the Mersey. In that case the day
must now be well advanced. Probably, I thought, the
ship has had a fair wind, and with a favourable tide must
have got rapidly along. I could not sing
" I'm on the sea, I'm on the sea,
I am where I would ever be ;
With the blue above, and the blue below,
In silence wheresoe'er I go."
HORRIBLE SENSATIONS. 189
Silence there certainly was, but instead of the blue
above and the blue below, there was pitchy darkness.
The long sleep and the perfect rest had taken away all the
pain which I had at first felt, except an uncomfortable
sensation in one of my ankles.
When I was fairly aroused I again began to feel very
hungry, so I ate one of my buns. I could have bolted
the other, but I was becoming wonderfully prudent, and I
knew that if I did so I might have nothing else to eat.
All this time I had remained perfectly silent, for the
reasons I have before given. I had become accustomed
to the atmosphere, and I suppose that some fresh air
must have come through some unseen apertures which
enabled me to breathe without difficulty. It was suffi-
ciently close, however, to make me feel drowsy, and having
eaten the bun, I again dropped off to sleep.
I awoke with a horrible nausea, such as I had never
before experienced. The sensations I experienced in the
old vault were nothing to it. The air there, as I mentioned,
was perfectly pure, besides which I was then upon solid
ground ; now I felt an unpleasant movement, sometimes
a sort of plunging forward, then a rise and fall, and then a
rolling from side to side, though being close to the keel I
didn't experience this so much as if I had been on deck. It
was quite sufficient, however, to make me feel terribly sick.
Oh how wretched I was ! Didn't I repent of having gone
down into the hold. I would ten thousand times sooner
have been r perched on the highest stool in the darkest
corner of Mr. Butterfield's counting-house than have been
where I was. I was too miserable to cry out. I only
190 DICK CHEVELEY.
wished that the ship would strike a rock and go down,
and thus terminate my misery.
I need not describe what happened. For hours I was
prostrate ; but at length the feeling of sickness wore off,
and I again became not only hungry but thirsty in the
extreme. I would have given anything for a draught of
water ; but how was I to obtain it. One thing I felt was,
that if I could not I should die. Though I was hungry I
could not masticate the smallest portion of my bun, but I
tried to arouse myself and began once more to move
about. As I did so my hand came in contact with what
appeared to be a large cask. I felt it all over. Yes, I
was certain of it. It must be one of the ship's water-casks
stowed in the lower tier.
I thought I might possibly find some outlet through
which I might make my way into the upper part of the
ship, but none could I discover. I was, in reality, right
down on the kelson, though I didn't know what it was
called at the time. It is just above the keel, the object of
it being to strengthen the vessel lengthways, and to con-
fine the floors in their proper position. It is placed above
the cross-pieces and half-floors, and a bolt is driven right
through all into the main keel. The half-floors, it must
be understood, are not united in the centre, but longitudi-
nally on either side.
Of course I was not aware of this at the time. All
that I knew was, that I was down in the bottom of the
ship in a horrible dark confined space, where I should be
starved to death or suffocated could I not find some way
out. Again and again I made the attempt, but in every
I shouted out "Help ! help !"
Page igi.
VAIN ATTEMPTS TO ESCAPE. 19 1
direction met with obstructions. Stretching out my arms,
I found I could touch each side of my prison.
Resolute as I had hitherto been, I at length gave way
to despair, and shrieked and shouted for help. I bawled
till my voice was hoarse and my strength exhausted ; then
I sat down in a state of apathy, resigned to my fate. But
the love of life soon returned. I got up and crawled to
the further end of my prison-house, where I met with
some stout boarding which effectually prevented my
further progress. After this I turned round and crawled
to the other end along the kelson, but was stopped by a
strong bulk-head.
Once more I stopped to listen, half expecting to hear
the sailors making their way down to the hold to ascer-
tain whence my shouts and cries proceeded, but no sound
except the creaking of the bulkheads reached my ears.
" I won't give in yet," I said to myself; " perhaps the crew
are on deck or in the fore part of the ship, and the officers
in their cabins, and my voice could not reach them ; but
somebody must, before long, be coming into the hold, and
then, if I shout at the top of my voice, I cannot fail to
be heard."
The question, however, was, when would any one come
down ? I had no means of ascertaining, though the
steward must be getting up provisions, or the boatswain
or carpenter stores from their store-room, and yet no
sound might reach me, or perhaps my voice might not
penetrate as far as where they were at work. Still, there^-
was nothing like trying. Placing my hands to my sides,
I shouted out, " Help, help ! I'm shut up below. 1 shall
1 92 DICK CHEVELEY.
die if you don't let me out. Oh, do come, sailors. Don't
you hear me ? Help ! help ! help ! "
Then I gave way to a loud roar of agony and despair.
After this I stopped for a few minutes listening as before,
then putting my hands to my mouth, as if by so doing I
should increase the loudness of my voice, I shouted with
all the strength of my lungs. Suddenly the idea occurred
to me that the sailors would hear my voice, but not
knowing whence it proceeded would fancy the ship was
haunted and would be in a dreadful fright. Strange as it
may seem the thought amused me, and I gave way to an
hysterical laugh. " Now I'll warrant not one of them will
like to come below on account of the supposed ghost. They
will be spinning all sorts of yarns to each other about hob-
goblins appearing on board." Old Riddle had spun several
such yarns, and they came to my recollection. One was
about a boy named Sam Smitch. Sam was the dirtiest
fellow on board, and could never understand what clean-
liness meant. He was constantly, therefore, being punished.
That didn't mend his ways, and he was a nuisance to all
the crew, who, of course, gave him a frequent taste of the
rope's-end and bullied him in all sorts of ways. At last
Sam declared that he would jump overboard and end his
misery. The men laughed at him, and said that he hadn't
the courage to do it.
"Haven't I ? ; ' said Sam, "you'll see that I'll do it, and
my blood will be upon your heads."
Still none would believe that Sam would do away with
himself, till one morning his jacket and hat were found in
the head, and when the ship's company was mustered at
A YARN ABOUT SAM SMITH. 1 93
divisions, Sam didn't answer to his name. He was
searched for everywhere, but could not be discovered, and
at length it became very evident to all that Sam must have
put his threat into execution and thrown himself overboard
during the night. Whether any of the men recollected
that it was their cruelty that had driven him to this act of
desperation I can't say, but probably it didn't much
trouble their consciences ; they only considered he was a
fool for his pains. Two or three days passed away, when
Sam Smitch was well-nigh forgotten.
One night, however, one of the carpenter's crew was
going along the lower deck, when he saw a figure in white
gliding past him in the distance. The figure for a moment
turned its head, when, as the light of the lantern fell on
it, he recognized the face of Sam Smitch. It was more
than his nerves could stand, and he bolted like a shot up
the ladder. Night after night some one of the crew had a
similar occurrence to relate, till one and all were convinced
that the ship was haunted by Sam Smitch's ghost. At
last the men, gallant fellows as they were, were afraid to
go below even when sent on duty. Many of them swore
that even when in their hammocks they had seen Sam
Smitch's ghost gliding noiselessly about the deck. The
whole crew were in a very nervous state, and many were
actually placed on the sick list by the doctor. At last the
circumstance reached the ear of the purser, who happened
not to be a believer in ghosts.
" Whew ! ' he exclaimed, when he heard it ; " that
accounts for the mysterious disappearance of some of my
stores."
o '
194 DICK CHEVELEY.
He informed the first lieutenant, who placed a watch in
the neighbourhood where the ghost had appeared. The
next night, in bodily form, the ghost of Sam Smitch was
captured, dirtier than ever, but yet fat and sleek, though
rather pallid. Not, however, till he was brought on deck,
to be well scrubbed under the superintendence of the
master at arms, were the crew convinced that the ghost
was no ghost at all, but that dirty Sam, fool as he was, had
been bamboozling them effectually, while he enjoyed his
ease and plenty to eat below with nothing to do.
It is curious that this yarn should have occurred to me,
but I suppose it did so from my case being somewhat
similar to that of Sam Smitch, only he had voluntarily
stowed himself away and had plenty to eat, while I was
shut up against my will without a particle of food, except
the buns I had in my pockets. It served also to draw me
for a few minutes from the thoughts of my own misfortunes.
The exertion of shouting increased the thirst I had already
begun to feel. I was at the same time very hungry, but
when I again tried to eat a piece of my remaining bun I
could not get down the mouthful. I became rapidly more
and more thirsty. The sea-sickness had worn off, but I
felt more thoroughly uncomfortable in my inside than I
had ever before done in my life. If any of my readers
have at any time suffered from thirst, they will understand
my sensations better than I can describe them. My mouth
and throat felt like a dust-bin, and my tongue like the end
of a burnt stick. I moved my mouth about in every
possible way to try and produce some saliva, but so dry
were my lips that they only cracked in the attempt.
SUFFERINGS FROM THIRST. IQ5
I had scarcely hitherto believed that I should die, but
now so terrible were my sensations that I didn't expect to
live many hours unless I should be released. I thought
over my past life. The numberless wrong and foolish
things I had done came back to my recollection, while not
a single good deed of any sort occurred to me. I thought
of how often I had vexed my father and mother, how
impudent I had been to Aunt Deb, how frequently unkind
and disagreeable to my brothers and sisters. I tried to be
very sorry for everything, but all the time I was conscious
that I was not as sorry as I ought to have been.
Exhausted by my efforts as well as by my hunger and
thirst, I lay stretched upon the kelson till I had, I suppose,
somewhat recovered. Once more I said to myself, "It will
not do to give in ; out of this I must get." I managed again
to get on my feet, feeling about in all directions. As I was
doing so my hands touched what appeared to me like the
side of a large cask. I was certain of it. I could make
out the hoops which went round the cask, and the inter-
vening spaces. Suddenly it occurred to me that it was
one of the water-casks of the ship stowed in the lower tier.
I put my ear to it, and as the ship rolled I could hear the
water move about. I felt, however, very much like the
fellow I had read about at school, who was placed when
dying of thirst in the midst of water which remained up to
his chin, but into which he could never get his mouth.
Here was the water, but how I was to reach it was the
question.
I felt about in the hope that some moisture might be
coming through ; even a few drops would help to cool my
O 2
196 DICK CHEVELEY.
parched tongue, though I could have drunk a gallon with-
out stopping, but the cask was strong and perfectly dry
outside. I considered whether it would be possible to
knock a hole in the cask, but I had no instrument for the
purpose, and should not have had strength to use it even if
I had found it. It was indeed tantalizing to hear the water
washing to and fro, and yet not be able to obtain a drop.
By chance I happened to put my hands in my pockets,
which always contained a knife, bits of string, and all sorts
of things. Suddenly I recollected that I had been making
a stand for my cutter before she was stolen, and that I had
had a gimlet to bore holes in the wood. To my joy I
found that I had fixed a cork on the end of it and had
thrust it into my pocket. There it was. I might, by
boring a hole in the cask, reach the water. How
anxiously I clutched the gimlet. How fearful I was that
in attempting to bore a hole I might break it. Feeling as
far as I could judge for the centre of the cask, I began
boring a hole, using the greatest care. At length the
gimlet went right through. As I drew it forth I put it to
my mouth. It was wet. How deliciously cool it felt I
then applied my mouth to the hole, but bitter was my
disappointment when no water came out. I sucked and
sucked at the hole, and then I blew into it, but with no
satisfactory result.
I was again almost driven to despair. I tried the hole
with the gimlet. It passed through it, and the iron was
again wet " What a fool ! " I exclaimed, just then recollect-
ing that to get liquor out of a cask two holes are necessary,
the one to serve as a vent-hole to let in the air and the
"
WATER OBTAINED. 197
other to let out the liquid. I accordingly set to work and
began boring a hole as high as I could reach above the
former one. I soon accomplished my task, and as the air
rushed in the water from the lower hole rushed out. I
eagerly applied my mouth to it and sucked and sucked
away until I was almost choked. Still I didn't feel as if I
had had enough.
How delicious was the sensation as it wetted my lips,
moistened my mouth, and flowed down my parched throat.
I felt very much like a pitcher being filled at a fountain.
The hole was small, so that only a thin stream came out.
It was fortunate for me that it was no larger, or I believe
that I should have killed myself by overdrinking. Not
until I had withdrawn my mouth did I recollect that I
must find some means of stopping the flow of water.
Feeling in my pocket, I found some pieces of wood, one of
which I thought I could form into a plug. In doing so I
nearly cut my fingers.
After a time I succeeded, and shutting up my knife, I
knocked the plug I had made in with the handle. The
vent-hole was not so important to stop, so I let it alone. I
was now able to eat my remaining bun, though I re-
collected that it was the last article of food I possessed. I
afterwards took another pull at the water-cask. I had no
longer any fear of suffering from thirst, which was some
comfort, but I had serious apprehensions about the means
of obtaining food, should I fail to make my escape from
my prison. I was, however, wonderfully hopeful. I re-
membered how I had fed myself on the musty flour in the
old mill. I kept up my spirits, in the hopes of finding
198 DTCK CHEVELEY.-
something to eat among the cargo. I was aware that few
edibles were exported from England, our teeming popula-
tion consuming the whole produce of the country, and as
much more as they can get.
I could not tell all this time whether it was night or day,
as I had no means of calculating how long I had been in
the ship's hold. Had I been told that a week or more had
passed, I should not have been surprised, the time appeared
to me so long. I now began to feel excessively sleepy,
and creeping about until I discovered where the planks, if
not soft, were less rough than in other parts, I lay down,
and in a few seconds was fast asleep.
CHAPTER X.
Dreamland A vision of home Strange proceedings of my brother
Ned Roughish weather I make a slight progress A ray of
light The cargo The wooden case A disappointment In
darkness again A welcome draught My bed My slumbers
interrupted by ugly visitors I determine to catch some rats My
further efforts at escape My ill-success My conscience troubles
me, but I succeed in quieting it My vi-sions Tantalizing Aunt
Deb and Mr. Butterfield The conference of the rats Their
opinion of mankind Their grievances and proposed remedies
A sneeze and its effects.
MY slumbers were far from tranquil. I think, indeed, that
sometimes I must have been half awake, for I was con-
vinced that creatures were running over me ; but when I
put my hand out they escaped. Then I began to dream,
and I fancied I was at home again in my own room. How
I got there I could not tell.
Suddenly my brother jumped out of bed, and began
scrambling about the room, overturning the chairs and
table, and then got behind the chest of drawers, and sent
them down with a loud crash to the ground, laughing
heartily as he did so. It was very unlike his mode of
proceeding, as he was the quietest and best conducted
member of the family. When he got tired of this sort of
amusement he began pulling the bed about, and lifting it
from side to side.
Naturally I expected to be tumbled out. I begged him to
200 DICK CHEVELEY.
let me alone, as I had gone through a great deal of fatigue,
and wished to be quiet. But he would not listen to me, and
only shook the bed more violently than before. Losing pa-
tience, I was going to jump up and seize him, when I awoke.
I found that the movement was real, for the ship was
rolling and pitching more heavily than she had before
done, and I could hear the bulkheads creaking, and the
timbers complaining, and the heels of the mast working,
and the dull sound of the water dashing against the sides
of the ship. There was still less chance than ever of
being heard should I again shout out, so I refrained from
exhausting my strength by the exercise of my voice. So
-much did the stout ship tumble about that I could not
attempt to make another exploring expedition. I there-
fore lay still, waiting till the ship would again be quiet. I
didn't know then that a storm sometimes lasts for days,
and that I might be starved to death before it was over.
Though the bun and draught of cold water had somewhat
satisfied my appetite, I again began to feel hungry, though
not so hungry as I might have been without them. Having
nothing to eat, I went off again to sleep.
When I once more roused up I began to think of the
astonishment and alarm my disappearance would cause to
Aunt Deb and Mr. Butterfield. Would they have any
suspicion of what had become of me ? Perhaps they would
fancy that I had fallen off the quay into the river ; but
then Aunt Deb would most likely insinuate that such was
not to be my case. I confess that any anxiety she might
feel didn't trouble me, but I regretted the anxiety my
disappearance would cause my parents, and brothers and
BREAK THROUGH A BULKHEAD. 2OI
sisters at home. However I could not help it, so I put the
thought from me. Hunger at last induced me to make
another attempt to escape, in spite of the way the ship was
tumbling about. I fancied that one of the bulkheads
3
against which I had come was not so stout and strong as
the others. I thought I would try and force my way
through, but with only my hands how was that to be done.
Whilst creeping about I shoved my legs or arms into
any opening I came across. In doing so I kicked against
some object which moved. I worked my foot on till I
came to the end of it, and then contrived to draw from
under one of the casks what proved to be a hand-spike,
which had probably on some occasion dropped down into
the hold. I can't express the satisfaction the possession of
this instrument gave me. I felt it all over, and tried its
strength by a blow on the kelson, for at first I was afraid
it might be rotten. It proved sound. Armed with it I
returned to the bulkhead, against which I determined to
make my attack. Standing as firmly as I could, I dealt
blow after blow as high up as I was able to reach.
I suspected that had it not been for the noises which
were constantly issuing from all parts of the ship the sound
of my blows would have been heard. At last, to my joy,
I felt something give way. This encouraged me to pro-
ceed. On feeling with my hands I found that I was
working against a small upright door, which opened, I
concluded, into another part of the hold. I redoubled my
efforts, and getting in the hand-spike worked away till the
door yielded still more. This further encouraged me to
proceed, but the operation took me a long time. Occasion-
2O2 DICK CHEVELEY.
ally no progress was made, but, like the dropping of water
on a hard rock, ultimately prevailed.
Now one nail was drawn, now another, and I was sure
that the door was giving way. A strong man would with
one or two wrenches have forced it open. Weak as I was
for want of food, it now seems surprising to me that my
exertions should have produced any effect. I had begun
at the top. By working the handspike lower and lower
down I by degrees tore away the door, or as I may more
properly say the panel, as there were no hinges that I could
discover. I was exerting all my strength in another effort
when it gave way, and down I fell with my head almost
through the aperture I had made. A faint light which
came down from an opening far away revealed the sort of
place I was in. Had I not been so long accustomed to
darkness I don't think that its strength would have been
sufficient for me to discover the objects around. I made
out several bales, cases, and packages, stowed tightly
together ; but still I failed to see any outlet.
After recovering from my fall, by which I was somewhat
hurt, I crept out, endeavouring to move some of the huge
packages ; but I did so in vain. I tried one and then
another, but they did not yield to the utmost efforts I could
make. Though I could not move the packages, I deter-
mined to try if any of them contained something edible.
I first felt the packages. 1 was convinced they were bales
of canvas or loose cloth. At last I came upon a wooden
case. This I hoped might prove to be full of biscuits or
hams. I accordingly got out my knife, expecting by
patience to make a hole sufficiently large to admit my
I made out several bales, cases, .and packages.
Page 202.
I eagerly applied my mouth.
Page 203.
A BITTER DISAPPOINTMENT. 2O3
hand. As I was completely in the dark I had to be very
cautious not to cut myself or break my knife, an accident
which I knew was very likely to occur. I cut out, there-
fore, only a small piece at a time. Then I felt with my
left hand to ascertain how I had got on. The case was
very thick, and it must have taken me a couple of hours or
more before I could make a hole an inch square. Even
then I was not through it. I cut and cut away, till to my
satisfaction my knife went through. I now made fast
progress, and before long, as I ran in the blade it struck
against a hard substance. Still I went on, and at last
found to my bitter regret that the case contained iron
goods of some sort. In spite of all the care I had taken
I had much blunted my knife, and I was afraid I might
not be able to make a hole in any other case I might
find. I was ready to cry with vexation, but it would be
of no use to do that, so I shut up my knife until I could
discover some promising package to attack. I felt about
in vain for another case. By this time the faint light I
had observed had faded away, and I thus knew that
evening had come on. I had had only two buns all
this time. Unless I could get some food I fancied that
I must die. Though I had nothing to eat I had plenty
to drink, and to refresh myself I returned to the part of
the ship out of which I had clambered. I soon discovered
the water-cask, to which, pulling out the plug, I eagerly
applied my mouth. The huge draught of water I swallowed
greatly refreshed me, and prevented me feeling the pangs
of hunger. I now went back once more to that part of
the hold to which I had just gained access.
204 DICK CHEVELEY.
Feeling about, I came upon a piece of canvas, and I
thought to myself that it; would somewhat add to my
comfort could I make use of it to sleep on. I dragged it
out, and found that it was of sufficient size for my purpose.
The exertions I had made had greatly exhausted my
strength. I should have lain down on the packages, but
when I felt about I found that they would not form an
easy couch. There was no room to stretch myself, and
they were secured by hard ropes. Besides this I thought
it possible that from the working of the ship some of them
might slip out of their places, and come down upon me.
I therefore dragged the piece of canvas into the lower part
of the hold, and, stretching it under one of the water casks,
lay down to rest, intending before long to be up again and
at work.
I quickly dropped off to sleep, but was soon awakened by
feeling some creatures crawling over me. That they were
rats I could have no doubt, from their weight and the loud
thud they made as they jumped off and on the kelson. I
lay perfectly quiet. Now I felt a fellow running up my
leg now scrambling over my body. But the rogues did not
venture near my hands, their instinct telling them that
they would have their necks wrung if they did so. My
object was to catch one or two of them, and, disgusting as
the idea would have been at any other time, I determined
if I could to get hold of one forthwith to cat him.
I had often grumbled at home of having on a Monday
morning to consume the dry bread which had remained
over from the previous week. This system had commenced
on the arrival of Aunt Deb., who would not allow a scrap
The rats run over me.
Page 205.
UNPLEASANT VISITORS. 205
of food to be lost, and she therefore persuaded my mother
to give up the hot rolls which we previously had for break-
fast on that day. It was the first of the many reforms
introduced by our respected aunt which didn't endear her
to us.
The rats continued their gambols. Now I felt a fellow
perched on my leg now he would run along my arm, and
before I could lift up my hand he was off again. I kept
my feet covered up in the canvas, for I had no wish to
have them nibbling at my toes. Somehow or other none
of them came near my face, or I should certainly have
caught one.
At length I jumped up determined to make chase, but
the moment I moved they were off in all directions.
Perhaps they thought they had a hungry enemy to deal
with. I felt about everywhere, thinking I might find one
of them stowed away under a cask, or in some hole or
corner, but they had gone off, like imps of darkness as they
were, at sunrise.
I wished more than ever for light. I thought that I could
then infinitely better have endured my confinement.
Fortunately for me, the ship must have been well
cleaned out before the cargo was taken on board ; and as
she was as tight as a bottle, there was no bilge-water in
her. Had there been, I could not have existed so long far
down in the depths of her hold.
The chase after the rats had aroused me, and I felt less
inclination than before to sleep, so I got up, resolved to
have another search for food of some sort. I was not very
particular. A pound of tallow candles would have been
206 DICK CIIEVELEY.
welcome as a meal. I did not stop to consider whether I
could have digested them. They would at all events have
allayed the gnawing of hunger. I remembered reading of
people suffering from hunger when navigating the ocean
in open boats, and how much a flying-fish, or a booby,
or a lump of rancid grease, had contributed to keep body
and soul together. But neither booby nor flying-fish could
I possibly obtain. I tried to think of all the various
articles with which the ship was likely to be freighted.
During my numerous visits to the quay alongside which
she had been moored, I had had the curiosity to try
and ascertain the contents of the packages about being
hoisted on board. I had in some places observed large
packages of raisins, dried figs, and hams, and kegs of
butter, and dried fish, but they were being landed. I had,
however, seen no things of the same description alongside
the "Emu."
Still, unless I searched I was sure not to find ; so, again
crawling through the opening I had made, I once more
began to feel my way about, and to try every package I
could reach.
The cases I felt were all rough and strong. The packages
were covered with a stout material, showing the nature of
the goods within. Again I tried to move some of them so
that I might make my way onwards, but I found as before
that they were all firmly jammed in their proper positions.
It was difficult to divine how the space I had got into had
been left vacant.
I might have spent two or three hours in the search, for of
course I was obliged to move slowly and with the greatest
SEARCH AMONG THE CARGO. 2O/
caution to avoid knocking my head against any object, or
falling down again and injuring myself. I no longer felt
any pain from my sprained ancle. The enforced rest I
had given it had contributed to restore it to use.
How little those on deck supposed that a human being
was creeping about so far down beneath their feet.
Before I gave in I tried another case, which seemed more
promising than any of those I had hitherto discovered. I
got out my knife. I carved and cut, feeling each little
chip as I got it off ; the case was of soft deal, so that I had
no great difficulty in cutting it, but I did so without much
hope of reaching food after all, and began to feel that I
should have to fall back on raw rat for supper. That was
if I could manage to catch the said rat. As before, I was
disappointed. I got into the case, but could only feel a
mass of hay serving to pack china or crockeryware of some
sort. I had had hopes of success, and I could not help
feeling much disappointed.
The desire of sleep, which I had for some time thrown
off, returned, and I crept back to the spot which I had
selected for my couch. I wrapt myself up in the canvas,
taking care to guard my feet, and putting one hand
over my nose, and the other under me, so that the rats
should not be able to nibble any of my extremities, which
I thought it likely they would try to do. I hoped, how-
ever, that if they made the attempt I should be more
successful in catching one.
For some time hunger prevented me from going to sleep.
Again I thought over my past life my childhood's days
the time I spent at school my various companions my
208 DICK CHEVELEY.
chums and enemies the tricks I had played the canings
and floggings I had received for instruction at that period
was imparted with a much larger proportion of \\iefortitcr
in re than of the suaviter in viodo. I used then to wish
heartily to get away from school, but now I would very
gladly have found myself back there again, even with the
floggings in prospect, provided I could be sure of an ample
breakfast, even though that breakfast might have consisted
of larded bread and sugarless tea. Though I had often
had quarrels with my brothers and sisters, I would willingly
have entered into a compact never to quarrel again. I
would gladly have endured one of the longest lectures
Aunt Deb had ever given me, repeated ten times over,
always provided I was sure of obtaining a lump of bread
and cheese after it. I would thankfully have listened to
the driest of some of my father's dry sermons, with the
expectation of obtaining a cold dinner on my return home
from church. But I knew that regrets were unavailing,
and that as I had made my bed so I must lie in it.
I thought and thought till my thoughts became con-
fused.
The sound of voices struck on my ear. People were
talking in whispers all round me, but I could not dis-
tinguish what they said. Then even the consciousness of
where I was faded from me, and I was fast asleep. Even
when I was sleeping I still suffered the painful sensations
of hunger. I was tantalized by seeing in my dreams
tables spread out, sometimes for breakfast, and at others
for dinner or supper. My brothers and sisters were seated
round them, laughing and talking merrily, and eating the
TANTALIZING DREAMS. 209
good things with excellent appetite. Once Mr. Butter-
field brought me a bowl of turtle-soup, and assuring me
of its excellence, ladled it into his mouth before my eyes,
and then disappeared with a hop, skip, and a jump.
In the same way Aunt Deb appeared with a plate of
crumpets, her favourite dish, and swallowed them one
after the other, making eyes at me all the time they
vanished down her throat. This done, she went off
waltzing round and round the room, till she popped up
the chimney. I cannot now remember one-tenth of the
sensations which presented themselves to my imagination,
showing, as I opine, that the stomach is in intimate con-
nexion with the brain. Among others, by-the-bye, I
fancied I was wandering about the streets of Liverpool,
looking into cookshops and eating-houses, where people
were engaged devouring food, which they in the most
provoking manner held up to me on the ends of their
forks, and instead of allowing me to take it, put it down
their own throats.
Again all was a blank. Silence reigned around ; when
suddenly a faint light streamed across the space before
me, and I saw armies of rats tripping from all directions
and assembling not five feet from my nose. Over the
casks and bales and packages they streamed in countless
numbers, whisking their tails, leaping and tumbling over
each other ; some making somersaults, others playing at
leapfrog. Numbers climbed up from beneath the kelson ;
some came from the fore part of the ship, others from aft.
" Why, she must be perfectly overrun with the brutes," I
thought. " I wonder how any human being can exist on
P
210 DICK CHEVELEY.
board. It's surprising that they should never molest me."
They were merry fellows. I could not help laughing at
the curious antics they played.
Presently I heard a voice shout " Silence ! ' A buck
rat had seated himself on the top of a plank, which I had
not before observed. Much to my surprise he held a
note-book in his hand, and opening it began to read. He
was too keen-sighted, I suppose, to require spectacles,
though how he managed to see in that light I could not
tell.
" Silence ! " he again cried ; and he then shouted at the
top of his voice, which was somewhat squeaky for an
orator, " Friends, Romans, countrymen, Lend me your
ears.'
I thought this a very odd way for a rat to commence
an oration. As he spoke, all the rats, cocking up their
ears, sat on their tails some on the tops of the casks,
others round and below me.
" Thank you for the attention you seem inclined to pay
me, brother rats," he continued. " I wish to impress on
your minds the serious fact that we, as a race, have been
maligned, abused, hunted, and ill-treated in all varieties
of ways. We have had traps set for us, and although we
are not often caught in them, it serves to exhibit the
malice of our enemies. Adding insult to injury, they
have, as I have only lately discovered, designated us in
one of their popular dictionaries as troublesome vermin of
the mouse kind. Why should they not have described
us as rodents of graceful form, endowed with wonderful
sagacity and activity to which the smaller animal called
AN IMPORTANT DISCUSSION. 211
the mouse is allied ? These human beings have also the
audacity to malign our character, to insinuate that we are
fickle and undependable, besides being fierce and savage.
Thus, when one of their own race changes sides, they say
that the wretched biped has ' ratted.' Not content with
abusing us, they make savage war against our race by
every cruel mode they can devise. They chase us with
cats and dogs. Not that we care much for the cats, who
seldom venture into our haunts ; but those horrid, keen-
scented terriers, are, it must be confessed, justly to be
dreaded. Still more so are those cunning little ferrets
which insinuate themselves into our abodes. The hatred
of our enemies is exhibited in their use. Nowhere are
we safe from them. They make their way through the
narrowest crevices, dive down to the lowest depths we
can reach, disturb our domestic happiness, watch for us
on our hunting expeditions, and rout us out of our securest
strongholds. This fearful persecution is originated, aided,
and abetted by our malignant persecutors, who, besides
the traps I have already spoken of, even attempt our
destruction by mixing poison in the food they leave in
our way. We have only the melancholy satisfaction of
creeping beneath the boardings of their rooms, there to
die, and to allow our decaying bodies to fill the air with
noxious odours. Friends, Romans, countrymen," he went
on, repeating his former curious style of address, " we have
met to devise means to assert our rights among created
beings, and to revenge ourselves for the injuries we have
for so many centuries of the world's history suffered. We
are now decidedly in the majority on board this ship. We
P 2
212 DICK CHEVELEY.
hold possession of her chief strongholds. Her captain,
officers, and crew exist only on sufferance ; so then, brother
rats and sister rats, young and old, as it is our glorious
privilege to belong to a free republic, express your opinions
without fear. It is my business to note and record them."
Directly the speaker ceased, even for a moment, the
rats began frisking and whisking about, biting at one
another's tails and leaping over one another, till he again
shouted " Silence ! '
" Has no one any opinion to offer ? " he asked.
On this a grave-looking rat from the top of a cask
answered, " Yes, I have an idea, which I'll propound as
soon as those frolicsome young fellows at the bottom of
the hold will keep quiet."
On this the president again cried out, " Be quiet, you
young rascals, or I'll singe your whiskers. Now, Brother
Snout, let us hear what your idea happens to be," he said,
turning to the rat on the top of the cask.
The last-mentioned rat accordingly spoke, curiously
using the same expressions as the former one had done.
" Friends, Romans, countrymen : we are resolved on
revenge. Revenge is sweet. Is it not so ? '
To which all the rats, in chorus, shouted out " Yes, yes."
" But the mode in which we shall execute our vengeance
is the question. Now I have an idea a bright idea. I
propose that we should sharpen our teeth, and having
sharpened them, that we should begin to gnaw a hole in
the bottom of this ship. We can make our way, as we
know by experience, through the stoutest cases. Why
should we not do so through whole planks ? ' Perse-
The rats' parliament.
Pare 212.
THE DEBATE BECOMES WARM. 213
verance conquers all difficulties.' It will undoubtedly
take time, but if we all work together and with a will we
may bore not only one hole, but a thousand holes, when
to a certainty the water will rush in and carry the captain,
officers, and crew, our cruel tyrants, to the bottom, and our
vengeance will be complete. So, brother rats, is not mine
a bright idea, a grand idea, a superb idea ? Who will
second me ?"
There was silence. When a grey-headed rat from the
further end of the platform, lifting himself up, rose in his
eagerness not only on his legs but on his tail, and
said,
" Brethren and sisters. Has it not occurred to you that
when we have succeeded should we be so foolish as to
make the attempt in cutting holes through the ship's
bottom, we ourselves should be involved in the same
catastrophe as the captain, officers, and crew ? When the
water rushes in, what will become of us ? Why, we should
be whirled round and round, and to a certainty become
the first victims, perhaps the only ones, for there are boats
on deck by which the captain, officers, and crew may make
their escape, if they don't happen to be loaded up with all
sorts of lumber so that they can't be cleared in time."
"Ah, but I have a resource for that. Let us first nibble
holes in the boats ; it will be good practice, and we should
succeed in the course of the night in effecting our purpose,"
exclaimed the previous speaker.
" Brother Snout, with all due deference to your opinion,
you are talking nonsense," said the grey-headed orator.
" To my certain knowledge there are two dogs on board
214 DICK CHEVELEY.
one a Newfoundland, the other a terrier ; I don't much
care for the big fellow, but the terrier would be at us, let
the night be ever so dark, and a good many of our race
would lose the number of their mess. Let me observe,
in the politest way possible, that your plan is not worth
the snuff of a candle."
The orator on the top of the cask was thus effectually
shut up.
"Has no one else an opinion to give?' asked the
president.
" I have," exclaimed a ferocious-looking rat with long
whiskers, which he twirled vigorously as he sat upright.
" I propose that we marshal our forces, one division to march
aft to the captain and officers, and the other to the part
where the crew are berthed. That at a given signal we
set upon them and let the blood out of their jugulars. We
shall thus gain the mastery of the ship, and be able to
enjoy unlimited freedom."
" General Whiskerandos, your remarks savour very
much of war, but pardon me remarking, very little of
wisdom," remarked the aged orator. " You have omitted
to mention several important matters. In the first place,
let me observe that the crew of a ship never sleep all at
one time. Supposing a complete victory were gained over
those below, the rest would discover the cause of their
death, and would wage ruthless war against us. And
what about the terrier ? He sleeps at the door of the
captain's cabin. He would not be idle, depend on that.
He would be delighted to encounter our leading column.
It would be rare fun to him, but a disastrous circumstance
FRESH SUGGESTIONS. 215
for us. Let me advise you, Brother Whiskerandos, that
your idea is a foolish one. Suppose just for one moment
that we should succeed, and that we should put to death
every human being on board, what would become of the
ship ? She would float about unless dashed on the rocks
by a hurricane till, her timbers and planks rotting, the
water would rush in and she would go to the bottom."
" That suggestion seems to be disposed of. Is it not ? "
asked the president.
" I have a proposal to make," exclaimed an aldermanic
old rat, sitting up on the top of a chest. " I suggest a
course of proceeding which cannot fail of success, and will,
at the same time, be pleasant and agreeable to ourselves.
We will sally forth and eat up all the provisions in the
ship, cut holes in the water-casks and let out all the water.
We will commence at the bottom, working our way
upwards, so that we shall not run the risk of having our
proceedings discovered. What we can't eat we will
destroy, so that those wretched mortals triumphing in their
strength and intelligence will be deprived of the means of
sustaining life, and must succumb before long to inevit-
able death ; and we whom they have despised arid illtreated
will gain possession of the ship and be our own masters,
and sail in whatever direction we may please. The king-
dom will be our own. We shall be lords of all we survey,
and there will be no one to interfere with our proceed-
ings."
"What about Nero and Pincher ?" asked a small rat
with a squeaky voice. What will become of them, Brother
Doublechops ? '
2l6 DICK CHEVELEY.
" When provisions run short they will to a certainty be
killed and eaten by the bipeds," answered the stout orator.
" I shall watch for the result with intense interest, and
have made up my mind to have a nibble at their livers and
other bits of their insides. It will afford me intense satis-
faction to eat a portion of those who have destroyed if not
devoured so many of our race."
" Oh ! Brother Doublechops, oh ! Brother Dotiblechops
you are talking nonsense," said the aged orator, who was
evidently one of the most influential rats of the assembly.
" If, as I before observed, we were to kill the captain,
officers, and crew, what's to become of the ship without any
one to navigate her ? She can't steer a course for harbour,
and would remain tossed by the waves and blown about by
the winds till she met the fate I before described, and
went down to the bottom, carrying us with her."
" Has no one a further proposal to make ? " inquired the
president.
Nobody answered ; even the squeaky voice of the little
rat, who looked as if he had no end of suggestions to offer,
was silent. A murmur of rattish voices filled the air.
" Friends, Romans, citizens, again I ask you all to lend
me your ears," exclaimed the president, at which all the
rats put on a look of profound attention. " You have
heard the proposals offered as well as the answers made to
them. To me, speaking with due deference to the opinion
of others, the proposals appear to be the most insane,
foolish, and impracticable that could have been devised by
rattish brains. Here we are, cut off from all connexion
with the dry land and the whole race of rats. It is very
A RESOLUTION ADOPTED.
clear that we can't navigate this ship into harbour by
ourselves. If we sink her we ensure our own destruction.
If we kill the captain, officers, and crew by any of the means
hinted at, we are equally certain ultimately to suffer. Here
we are, and here inexorable fate dooms us to remain till we
once more get alongside the shore and a plank from the
ship enables us during the dark hours of night to effect our
escape. Let us, therefore, like wise rats, in the meantime,
be content with our condition, and enjoy at our ease the
provisions with which the ship is stored."
" Granted, Mr. President, that your remarks are correct,"
exclaimed Whiskerandos, who had before spoken, " I have
still an idea which has long been hatching in my brain. I
suggest that we wait until the ship reaches port and is
moored securely alongside, when we will attack her planks
both tooth and nail, and by boring holes in her bottom let
in the water and make our escape."
Loud cheers followed this suggestion. No one waited to
hear what the president said. It was sufficiently encourag-
ing to suit the minds of the most fiercely disposed, while
the more timid were pleased with it as it indefinitely put off
the time of action.
I had been an interested listener to all that was said,
and was very thankful that the rats had arrived at this con-
clusion. At first I was afraid that they might decide on
attempting to sink the ship, and though I might have tried
to prevent them, yet should they have attacked me with
overwhelming numbers I might have found it impossible
to contend with them. I cared little for their projects of
sinking the ship in harbour. I hoped before then to have
2l8 DICK CHEVELEY.
made my escape. They had hitherto curiously enough not
discovered me, and I hoped that I should be able to remain
concealed, as I dreaded a conflict with the savage creatures
now surrounding me in countless numbers. I remained
perfectly quiet, scarcely daring even to breathe. Suddenly
I was seized with a fit of sneezing.
At the first sternutation the rats jumped up and looked
about them, evidently considerably alarmed. Again I
sneezed, when off they scampered, disappearing like
greased lightning, as our American cousins say, through
countless crevices and holes and other openings I had not
before perceived.
The light which had during the time pervaded the hold,
faded away, and I was left in total darkness. It was
sometime before I could persuade myself that what I had
seen and heard had been only conjured up by my imagina-
tion, though I had no doubt that real rats had been
running about in the neighbourhood, and had given rise
to my dream.
CHAPTER XL
The hold of the " Emu "Further attempts at escape The storm
ceases A rat hunt Slippery customers Oh, for a trap ! My
ingenuity exercised Caught at last My repugnance to rat's
flesh Hunger needs no sauce My subsequent impressions
Cannibal rats My solitary life The rats grow cautious The
crate I make a welcome discovery A fresh expedition As
black as a nigger Things might be worse.
DAY and night to me were the same. My dreams having
been troubled which was very natural considering the cir-
cumstances I did not feel inclined to go to sleep, so I
once more got up to try if I could find some food.
I first took a draught of water. Indeed, had it not
been for that, I could not have existed so long. Carefully
putting in the plug, for I dreaded exhausting my store, I
groped my way back to the opening I had lately discovered.
I knew my position by feeling for the holes I had made
in the cases.
As no light reached me, I knew it was either night or
that the hatch had been put on. I was puzzled to decide
which was the case. I listened for the sound of human
voices. None reached my ear.
My hunger had become ravenous. Food I must have,
or I should perish. I felt conscious that I was much
weaker. I again tried to make myself heard, shouting and
220 DICK CHEVELEY.
shrieking as loud as I could, but my voice was faint
though shrill, more like that of a puny infant than a stout
boy. I was becoming desperate. I first crept in one
direction, then in another, trying to force my way between
the bales and other packages, but to no avail. Everywhere
I was stopped by some impediment I could not remove.
The storm, I concluded, had ceased, as the ship was
comparatively quiet, so that I was less afraid than before
of being jammed up between the heavy packages and
turned into a pancake.
I felt about in every crevice for the possibility of finding
something to eat. I cared not what it was, provided I
could get my teeth into it. I remembered that rats often
dragged away bits of food into their holes to devour at
leisure, and I would gladly have found such a store. The
idea that I might do so encouraged me to proceed.
If I could get out of my confined space I knew that I
should have a better chance of falling in with food, but
how to get out was the question.
I crept back for the handspike, and tried to move some
of the bales, but all my efforts were unavailing. I then,
carrying the handspike with me, went to the bulkhead at
the other end of my prison, and endeavoured by repeated
blows to knock in a plank. They were all too stout to
give way to my apparently feeble efforts.
I fancied that the blows must resound through the ship,
and that the crew would come below to ascertain what
produced the noise, but I waited and waited in vain.
At last I went back to my couch, and sat down to con-
sider what was to be done. I knew that as I grew weaker
Rat-catching.
Page 221.
I MAKE A RAT-TRAP. 221
both my strength and wits would decrease, and that I
should be less capable of exerting myself.
After sitting quiet for some time, I heard the rats again
running about. Frequently they passed close to me, but
when I darted out my hands they slipped by them. Once
I caught a fellow by the tail, but he wriggled it out of my
fingers, and another whose nose I must have touched gave
me a sharp nip and then bounded away.
At last I thought I would form a trap with my knife.
Near me was a square case close to which I heard the rats
frequently passing. I felt and discovered that there was a
small opening between it and the large package. I had
some string in my pocket, and my plan was to hang up
my knife by the string, the lower end of which I hung
close to the hole, while I passed the upper end over my
finger. I thus hoped that when a rat should be running
in or out of the hole it might be stopped long enough by
the string to allow the knife to descend.
My first attempt was not successful. Down fell the
knife, but when I felt about for the rat which I had ex-
pected to have been transfixed, it had gone. I tried again,
but once more the rat escaped me.
I began to fear that the creatures would discover my
device, and take some other route when they wished to
emerge from their hiding-places. Still I knew that per-
severance conquers all difficulties. I was convinced that
my plan might succeed. Why it had before failed I could
not tell. Perhaps I held the knife too high up, and the rat
had got away before it had time to descend.
I now held the knife rather lower down. Several times
222 DICK CHEVELEY.
I replaced the knife, but always found it exactly before the
spot. Again it fell, when I heard a loud squeak, and
sprang down on my hands and knees in a moment, and
caught the handle of the knife, which was moving rapidly
along the plank. The blade had entered the side of a fat
rat. The creature made an attempt to bite me, but I
squeezed it by the neck. It lay dead in my hands.
At first even my hunger could not overcome my disgust
at the thought of eating the creature. I carried it by the
tail to let the blood stream out of the body, and went to
the butt, where I took a draught of water, hoping to put
off the moment when I should find my teeth in its flesh.
But hunger called loudly ; I could resist no longer, and
having cut off its head, I skinned it as well as I could in
the dark. Then stripping the flesh from the bones, I put a
morsel of it in my mouth. It tasted infinitely better than
I could have expected. There was no rankness, no dis-
agreeable flavour. I wondered how I could have had so
&
much objection to eating raw rat. I scraped the bones
clean.
As there were undoubtedly plenty more in the hold,
though not so many as I had seen in my dream, I hoped that
I should have been able to supply myself amply with game.
I was now sorry that I had thrown away the head and
the entrails, as they might have served me for bait to catch
more. I therefore hunted about till I discovered the head,
on the point, I suspect, of being seized by another rat, for I
heard the creature scamper off as I put my hand upon my
prize. The entrails must have been devoured, for I could
not find them.
RATS CAUGHT. 223
My success encouraged me to try and catch another rat
in the same way as before. I, however, somewhat changed
my mode of proceeding. I fastened the head to the end of
the string, and hung up the knife directly over it, by a
small splinter which I stuck lightly into the crevice of the
case. My expectation was that, when the rat pulled at the
head of its slaughtered fellow, the knife would fall and
transfix it.
I had to wait for some time listening to the sound of the
rats' footsteps. At length down came the knife, but no
squeak followed, and I found it lying where it had fallen.
I began to fear that the first rat had been killed by chance,
and that my clever device could not be depended on.
Though the keen edge of my appetite had worn off, I
knew that I should very soon be again hungry, and I
therefore wanted, before I went to sleep, to catch another
rat. I was aware that I must be moderate in my banquets,
as I guessed that rat's flesh was not likely to prove very
wholesome ; but I no longer felt, as I had previously done,
that I should be starved to death.
I am afraid that I could boast of very few good qualities,
but I possessed at all events that of perseverance. Perhaps
I had gained it during my experience as a fisherman, when
I used to sit for hours by the side of a pond waiting for a
bite, and seldom failed to get one at last. I therefore
again hung up my knife. I can't tell how often it fell, but
at last I caught one rat much as I had done the first,
o
though at the expense of a bite on the thumb. By this
time I was again hungry, and very soon had the rat's flesh
between my teeth.
224 DICK CHEVELEY.
To those who have not suffered as I had, my proceeding
must appear very disgusting, but I would only advise any
fellow who thinks so to try what he would do after going
without food for three or four days. I certainly, during that
time, had had nothing but two buns and unlimited draughts
of cold water. The cold water and the long spells of sleep
I had enjoyed. I believe in reality that I was much longer
than four days after I had finished the last bun, but I will not
be positive, lest people should doubt the fact. The greater
part of the time, however, was spent in sleep. My rat-
dream, as I call it, might have occupied several hours, for
I have not put down half of what I heard said, nor
described the curious antics I saw, as I supposed, of the
rats' play. I have since recollected that the words with
which the president began his speech were those used by
Mark Antony at the commencement of his oration over
the dead body of Caesar, which I learnt at school.
After eating the second rat I felt greatly revived, and
resolved to continue my explorations, but a drowsiness
came over me before I made my way to the further end
of the hold. I returned to my couch and lay down to
sleep.
It would be a good opportunity of sounding the praises
of sleep, and if I were a poet I might indulge my fancy
and produce something wonderfully novel ; but as I never
wrote a line in my life worthy of being called poetry, I
will not inflict anything of this sort on my friends.
I was becoming wonderfully accustomed to my solitary
life. Having rolled myself in the old sail, I closed my eyes
with as much sense of security as I should have done in
A DISCOVERY. 225
my own bed at home. I had ceased to think of my
friends there, or of Aunt Deb. and Mr. Butterfield. I could
not go on for ever troubling myself with thoughts of the
anxiety my disappearance must have caused them. An
intensely selfish feeling for such I knew that it was pos-
sessed me. My only thought was how I could get out of
my prison, and if I could not succeed, how I might provide
myself with food. I had no longer any fear of the rats.
I had become their master. I looked upon them as the
owner of an estate does on his hares and rabbits. The
hold was my preserve, and I considered that I had a right
to as many as I could catch.
I must proceed faster in my narrative than I have
hitherto been going, and must omit some of my wakings
and sleepings and hunts for rats and searches for more
palatable food. The rats, after I had killed four or five,
had become cautious. They are at all times cunning
fellows, and must have discovered my mode of trapping
them. The ship all this time was gliding on with toler-
able smoothness, and on some occasions, by putting my ear
down to the planks, I could hear the rippling of the
water. At other times, I guessed by the dashing of the
sea against the sides, that there was a strong breeze. I
knew also, by the steadiness of the movement, that the
ocean was tolerably calm. I should have liked to have
known where we had got to. I could only guess that we
were bound for South America, and that we were holding
a southerly course.
I had made several exploring expeditions in search of
food, when I discovered close to the bulkhead what
Q
226 DICK CHEVELEY.
seemed to me like a strong crate. By some chance or
other I had not before put my hands upon it. I now
moved them all over it, and at one place came to a space
into which I could thrust my fingers. The board seemed
loose. I tugged and tugged away till off it came with
a crackling sound, and down I came. I picked myself up,
happily not the worse for my tumble, and eagerly inserted
my hand into the crate. There appeared to be several
articles within, but what they were I could not make out.
I had to take off another board before I could get hold of
them. This I did, fixing my foot firmly so as not to fall
back again, and after exerting myself for some time, the
board gave way.
The first thing I laid hold of was a small keg. It
seemed too heavy to contain biscuits, but I was nearly
sure that there was something eatable within. I tried to
open it with my knife, but nearly broke the blade in the
attempt. That would have been an irreparable misfortune.
My hands next carne in contact with a thick glass bottle
with a large mouth to it. I was too eager to ascertain
the contents of the keg and bottle to continue my search.
I therefore carried them down to my sleeping-place, where
I had left the handspike, and there soon broke in the head
of the cask. It contained some small, round, hard and
greasy fruit. I eagerly tasted one. They were olives. I
knew this because Mr. Butterfield a few days before gave
me some at dessert. I then thought them very bitter and
nasty, but as I saw him eating them I nibbled at two or
three. In the end I liked them rather better than at first,
or rather, I didn't dislike them so much.
PROVISIONS DISCOVERED. 22/
Having eaten half-a-dozen, I was very glad that I had
found them. They were at all events a change from rat's
flesh. I next took the bottle in hand, and with my knife
scraped away the sealing-wax with which it was covered.
Instead of trying to force out the cork I cut into it until
I had made a hole big enough to insert my fingers, when
I pulled it out. The bottle contained pickles. These,
though they would not satisfy hunger would render the food
I was doomed to live upon more palatable and wholesome.
Having put them away in the most secure place I could
think of, I returned to the crate.
By tearing off another plank I found that I could creep
inside. It contained all sorts of things, apparently
thrown in before the vessel began to be loaded to be out
of the way, and afterwards forgotten. I came across two
or three old brooms or scrubbing-brushes, a kettle with
the spout broken, several large empty bottles, and other
things I cannot enumerate. At last, when I thought I
had turned everything over, my hand came against another
cask, considerably larger than the first. I dragged it out.
It was not so heavy as I should have supposed it would
be from its size. It was too big to carry, so I rolled it
along before me. From the first I fancied it must contain
biscuits, but I was almost afraid to too soon congratulate
myself on my good fortune. A few L blows with the
handspike shattered the top, and eagerly plunging in my
hand, to my intense satisfaction I drew forth a captain's
biscuit. I ate it at once and thought it deliciously sweet,
though it was in reality musty and mouldy. I had now
a store of food to last me for days, and even weeks, should
Q 2
228 DICK CIIEVELEY.
I not obtain my liberation, provided I used the strictest
economy. All I wanted was fresh air. To obtain that,
supposing I could not work my way out or make myself
heard, was now my chief object.
Before setting out on another expedition, I placed my
provisions where I hoped the rats would not be able to
get at them, after carefully corking down the bottles of
pickles and the jar of olives, and closing the keg of bis-
cuits. I thought it very likely that the rats would try
to make their way through the latter, but I intended
to examine it frequently to ascertain whether they had
commenced operations. I had been turning in my mind
a better means of catching the rats than the one I had
before adopted. I thought and thought over the matter,
but could not arrive at any conclusion. Being no
longer pressed by hunger, I was less in a hurry than I
should have been had I only rats' flesh to depend on. I
pined for fresh air, but at the same time I was most incon-
venienced for want of light. I was, however, already able
to find my way about in a wonderful manner.
I had pictured in my mind's eye all the objects around,
and had the whole of my prison mapped out clearly in
my brain, as I supposed it to exist. Perhaps it was not
exactly according to reality. There were the kelson and
the stout ribs of the ship, the planking over them, the
water-butts on either side, the stout bulkheads. At one
end my bed-place ; the opening which I had formed at
the other end, the bales, the packing-cases, the casks,
and last of all the crate. Into this last I intended soon
again to return, in the faint hope that I might force
my way through it into some upper region. It was,
A GLEAM OF LIGHT. 229
I judged from the ease with which I had torn off the
planks, old and rotten, and I could not therefore suppose
that any heavy weight had been placed above it. I should
have observed that I had reason to congratulate myself
the ship was new and well caulked, and that not a leak
existed throughout her length, for had any bilge-water
been in her the stench would have been insufferable, and
would soon either have deprived me of life or produced a
serious sickness. As it was, considering what ships' holds
generally are, the air was comparatively pure, and I did
not suffer much from the confinement. The fact I have
mentioned would account for the number of rats in the
hold, for being sagacious animals they are said always to
desert a ship likely to go down. Probably, being incon-
venienced by the water in the regions to which they are
quickly driven when discovered, they take their departure
on the earliest opportunity. I have known ships to
founder with rats on board, so that they cannot be said
to be a preventative to such a disaster.
I now set out on another expedition. As I got through
the hole in the bulkhead a brighter light than I had before
enjoyed came down into the open space, not directly,
however, but through the various crevices among 1 the
* o o
numerous casks and cases piled up in the hold, so that I
was able to distinguish the objects around me more clearly
than I had hitherto done. I could not have read a book,
but I could see my hands as I held them up before me, and
they were as black as those of a negro. Probably my face
was much in the same condition. I knew that my feet
and my clothes also were begrimed with dirt. Strange as
it may seem, I was so busy in taking a survey of the
230 DICK CHEVELEY.
locality, that I forgot to shout out, for as the light came
down my voice would certainly have been heard, as with-
out doubt one of the hatches had been opened. My
impulse was to take the opportunity of working my way
upwards. I saw the crate close against the bulkhead and
the place where I had torn off the plank. I eagerly
scrambled in that direction, but could see no way over it.
I must get inside, as I first intended. I thought then, if I
could force off the top, I might make my way through it
to an upper stratum of the cargo. I did as I proposed. In
vain I tried with my back and hands to force up the top. I
had forgotten to bring the handspike. It occurred to me that
with that as a lever I should succeed. I returned for it.
The atmosphere I fancied had already become fresher,
or at all events the foul air had escaped, and its place had
been supplied by purer air through unseen openings. The
light, dim as it was, which my eyes had enjoyed for a short
period, made the darkness of the hold still darker. My
senses were for a few moments confused, and for some time
I searched in vain for the handspike. I was sure, however,
that I remembered where I had left it. At last my hand
touched the instrument, and I dragged it back to the scene
of my intended operations. As I reached the spot, what
what was my dismay to find all in darkness. The hatch,
had been replaced, and I had lost the opportunity of
making myself heard. Only then did it occur to me that
I ought, immediately on seeing the light, to have shouted
out. My wits, generally keen enough, were, I suspect,
becoming somewhat confused.
I had so long been accustomed to do things with the
greatest deliberation, that I had lost the impulse to prompt
LOSE AN OPPORTUNITY OF ESCAPING. 231
action which was otherwise natural to me. I now shouted,
but it was too late, no one heard me. The seamen had
gone to their usual occupations at a distance from the
hatchway. For some minutes I sat down, vexed with my
stupidity and dilatoriness.
On recovering myself I resolved never again to lose a
similar opportunity. I had for so long worked in the dark,
that I was not to be deterred from carrying out my in-
tention. Armed with the handspike, I entered the crate.
I first felt in each corner, to try and find an opening in
which I could insert the end of my implement.
Not one was to be found. I next drove it against the
ends of the planks ; they were too firmly nailed down to
yield. I next knocked away in the centre, hoping that
one of the planks might prove rotten, and that I should be
able to force it upwards. Again I was disappointed, and
at last, tired with the exertions I had made, I was obliged
to abandon the attempt ; but I did not give it up alto-
gether. I resolved, as soon as I had regained my strength
and stretched my limbs, which had become cramped from
being so long in a confined position, to set to work once
more. I had been employed, I fancy, three or four hours ;
it may have been longer. At all events, I had become very
hungry, and with a store of food near at hand I could not
resist the temptation of eating. I accordingly retired to
my berth and sat down. I had not contrived to catch a rat,
so I had to content myself with a musty biscuit and a
dozen olives for dinner, washed down by a copious draught
of water. I was thankful for the food, though it could not
be called a luxurious banquet.
CHAPTER XII.
Still in the hold Conscience again troubles me My new food and
its effect on my health I picture to myself the crew on deck
Rather warm Another storm My sufferings and despair A
cold bath I lose my stock of provisions The rats desert me
The storm subsides My fancy gives itself rein.
DAYS, possibly weeks, may have passed by; I had no means
of calculating the time. The ordinary sounds from the
deck did not reach my ear, or I might have heard the bells
strike, or the voice of the boatswain summoning the watch
below on deck. I scarcely like to describe this part of my
adventures, for fear that they should not be believed. I
have since read of similar accounts of young stowaways
being shut down in the hold of ships, but whether they
were true or not I cannot say. Perhaps they were written
with the purpose of deterring boys running off to sea. If
so, they had a good object in view, for from my own ex-
perience I can say that a more mad or foolish act a silly
youth cannot commit. A sailor's life is not without its
attractions; but to enjoy it he must have a good conscience,
and be able to feel that he went to sea with his parents' or
friends' consent ; and then when disaster occurs, he has not
bitterly to repent having acted contrary to their wishes. For
my own part I tried to persuade myself that I was an un-
willing stowaway, that I had only gone on board to take a
look into the hold ; but conscience whispered to me over
MY LIFE IN THE HOLD. 233
and over again, " You know you thought of hiding your-
self, and thus getting away to sea in spite of your Aunt
Deb, and the kind old gentleman who was ready to do
what he considered best for your advancement in life."
I tried to silence conscience by replying, " I didn't intend
it, I should never have actually concealed myself in the
hold if I could have helped it. I am simply an unfortu-
nate individual, who is undergoing all this suffering through
no fault of his own. Though I had no wish to become a
merchant, I would, with all the contentment I could muster,
have taken my seat in Mr. Butterfield's office, and done
my duty to the best of my ability."
Though I said this to myself over and over again, I
found it more convenient to satisfy conscience and to think
only of the present. I had plenty to do, much of my time
being spent in endeavouring to catch rats. I seldom
killed more than one in a day, though occasionally I was
more successful. I ate them without the slightest disgust,
taking some of the pickles at the same time with a piece of
biscuit, my dessert consisting of three or four olives. I was
afraid of exhausting my supply, or I could have swallowed
many more. The rats' flesh was tolerably tender. I sus-
pect that I generally caught the young ones, for at length
I caught one which must have been the father, or grand-
father for that matter, of the tribe, as he was so tough that
it was only with considerable difficulty I could masticate
him. This food, however unattractive according to the
usual ideas, must be wholesome, for I kept my health in an
extraordinary manner. I was much indebted for this, I
believe, to the olives, which prevented my being attacked
234 DICK CHEVELEY.
by that horrible disease, scurvy. I was not aware at the
time of its existence, but I have since witnessed its horrible
ravages among crews insufficiently supplied with anti-
scorbutics, or who have neglected the ordinary precautions
against it.
I every day made excursions to try and effect my libe-
ration. The crate must have had something weighty on
the top of it, I thought, or I should have been able to force
it open. It had hitherto resisted all my efforts, though I
frequently spent an hour within it.
The ship all this time was gliding on smoothly, and I
supposed was making a prosperous passage. I occasion-
ally pictured to myself what was going on over my head,
canvas spread below and aloft, the ship under her courses,
top-sails, top-gallant sails and royals with studding-sails
rigged out on either side. The sea glittering in the rays
of the sun, the sky bright, the captain and officers walking
the deck or reading in their cabins. The crew lolling about
with folded arms, smoking their pipes or spinning yarns.
I forgot that some of them would be employed in spinning
very different sorts of yarns to what I fancied, and that
chief mates are not apt to allow men to spend their time
with their arms folded, doing nothing. On and on sailed
the ship. The atmosphere was becoming sensibly warmer.
I supposed that we should soon get into a tropical climate,
and that then I might find it disagreeably hot even down
below. But I didn't allow myself to think of the future,
as I was beginning to abandon all hope of working my
way out.
My desire now was that the ship might reach a port in
THE
PUHJC L RT
A8TTOB, LENOX AND
TiLDfiN FOUNDATIONS
I L
A storm.
Page 235.
A STORM. 23,5
safety, and, begin to discharge her cargo ; when I should
have the chance of liberating myself. I did not, however,
abandon altogether my efforts, and the exercise I thus took
every day contributed to keep me in health. During the
time I was sitting down and not sleeping, I employed my-
self in repeating all the English poetry and Latin speeches
I had learnt, and sometimes I even attempted to sing the
sea songs of which I had been so fond " Cease, rude
Boreas," " One night it blew a hurricane," " Come, all ye
jolly sailors bold," " Here a sheer hulk lies poor Tom Bow-
ling," and many others ; but my voice was evidently not in
singing trim, and I failed to do what Orpheus might have
accomplished, to charm the rats from their hiding-places.
The sea continued calm for some time; at all events I felt
no movement to indicate that it was otherwise; but whether
the ship was moving fast or slowly I could not tell. I ex-
pected that she would continue her steady progress to the
end of the voyage. I had gone to sleep, and I now gene-
rally slept on for eight or ten hours at a stretch, so I could
not say whether it was night or day. All was the same to
me. Suddenly I was awakened by a fearful uproar, and I
found myself jerked off my sleeping-place on to the hard
boards. From the noises I heard I fancied the ship must
be going to pieces, or that the masts were falling. She
heeled over so much on one side it seemed impossible
that the water-butts could keep their positions, and I
thought every instant I should be crushed to death by
the one on the weather side falling upon me. A fearful
storm was raging. My ears were deafened by the dashing
of the fierce waves, and the howling and whistling of the
236 DICK CHEVELEY.
wind, which reached me even down where I was ; and by the
incessant creaking of the bulkheads. Crash succeeded
crash ; the whole cargo seemed to be tossed about, now to
one side now to the other. I could feel the ship rise to
the summit of a sea, and then plunge down again to the
depths below. I had hitherto retained my composure, but
I now almost gave way to despair, It seemed that the
ship, stout as she was, would not be able to survive the
fierce contest in which she was engaged with the raging
elements. Not for a moment was she quiet ; now she ap-
peared to be rolling as if she would roll the masts out of
her, had they not already gone ; now she surged forward
and went with a plunge into the sea, which made her
quiver from stem to stern. I thought that ribs and planks
could not possibly hold together. I expected every
moment to be my last. It would have been bad enough
to have had to endure this on deck, surrounded by my
fellow-creatures down in the dark hold it was terrible.
I now wonder that my senses did not desert me, but
matters had not yet come to their worst. I dared not
move, for fear of being dashed against the casks. There I
lay helpless and almost hopeless, while the violence of the
movements increased. I did not feel sick, as before.
Terror banished all other sensations. Suddenly I heard a
loud crash close to me, and I found myself nearly over-
whelmed by a strong rush of water. The instinct to live
made me spring to my feet, for I should have been drowned
had I remained where I was. I fully believed that the
side of the ship had been forced in, and that before many
seconds had passed I and all on board would be carried
;E NEW YORK
PUB-DC LIBRARY
. V AND
a L
A water- cask bursts.
Page 237.
A WATER CASK BURSTS. 237
down to the bottom of the sea. Still I endeavoured to
escape from the water, which in large masses came rushing
against me, though my efforts would have been utterly
useless had what I had supposed occurred. I made frantic
efforts to escape out of the way of the torrent, and
endeavoured to reach the only opening I was aware of by
which I might escape if I could find egress to the upper
deck. In my hurry, not using the caution I had generally
exercised, I ran my head against a cask with so much
force that I fell back senseless on the kelson. There I lay
unable to rise, and believing that the water would soon
cover me up and terminate my sufferings.
I was not altogether senseless ; I should have been
saved much wretchedness and suffering had I been so.
I continued to feel the violent motion of the ship ; to
hear the uproar, the crashing of the cargo, the casks and
chests being hurled against each other. I expected that
the bulkhead near me, which had hitherto served as my
protection, would give way, and that some of the huge
cases would be hurled down upon me ; but I had no
strength to shriek out, and lay silent and motionless.
Suddenly the rush of water ceased, and I heard only a
little washing about beneath me. This surprised me
greatly. I began to recollect that it must have been
impossible that the side of the ship should have been
smashed in, or the water would have continued entering
with as much force as at first. This idea made me fancy
that matters might not be so bad as I had at first supposed.
By slow degrees I recovered my courage. " The ship is not
going to sink, I may yet survive/' I thought, and I got up
238 DICK CHEVELEY.
to try and ascertain the cause of the rush of water. I was
not long in doing this. In groping my way about I came
upon one of the huge butts, which, from the large fracture
I felt in its side, had evidently burst and let out the whole
of its contents.
It was fortunately not the water-cask from which I drew
my supplies of the necessary element, but I guessed that it
would prove ultimately of serious consequence to the crew,
who would probably be depending on it when their stock in
the other part of the ship had been exhausted. Still that
at the time did not give me much concern. I was wet
through, bruised, and exceedingly uncomfortable. I
feared, too, that as one butt had given way, the others
might before long follow its example, and that I should
then have no water on which to support my life. Having
made this discovery, I crept back to my sleeping-place.
As I had no other means of drying my clothes, I took
them off and wrung them out, then wrapped myself in the
sail, which being in a higher position had only been
slightly wetted by the splash of the water. Unpleasant as
my life was, this altogether was the most miserable period
of my existence in the hold of the " Emu." I thought
that the storm would never end. Hour after hour the
ship went plunging and rolling on, every timber shaking
and quaking, my heart beating I must confess in sympathy.
Regrets were useless. My only consolation now was that
should the ship in the meantime not founder or be driven
on the rocks, this state of things must come to an
end.
I tried to forget where I was and what was happening
MY PROVISIONS LOST. 239
and to bring my senses into a state of stupor. I would
willingly have gone to sleep, but that seemed impossible.
I was mistaken, however. After some time, in spite of the
violent movements and the terrific uproar, I began to 'doze
off, and an oblivion of all things, past and present, came
over me. It was sent in mercy, for I do not think I could
otherwise have endured my sufferings. When I awoke to
the present matters had not improved, so I endeavoured,
and successfully, to go to sleep again. This occurred
several times. At last, in spite of my painful feelings, I
found that I had become very hungry, and to my surprise
my clothes, which I had hung up against the bulkhead on
some nails stuck in the upper part, were very nearly dry. I
put them on, unwilling to be without garments should I be
discovered. I had no rats in store, so intended to make
my meal off biscuits and olives. I put my hand down to
where I had stowed them, when what was my dismay not
to be able to find either the cask of biscuits or the jars of
olives and pickles. I felt about in all directions, hoping
that I had made a mistake as to their position. I was at
length convinced that they had gone.
' I then recollected that the chief volume of water out of
the butt must have washed them away. Still they could
not be far off. I lay down on the kelson and felt about
with my hand on every side. My search for a moment
was in vain. At last I picked up an olive, and then another.
My fear was that the jar was broken. What if the pickles
and biscuits had shared the same fate ? That this was the
case was too probable, and if so my stock of provisions
would be spoiled, if not lost altogether.
240 DICK CHEVELEY.
After further search I came upon the jar broken in two.
It was especially strong, so that the bottle of pickles would
have had no chance of escaping. I had fortunately my
handkerchief, and I managed to pick up several olives,
which I put into it. Creeping along I came at last upon
the pickle-bottle, and nearly cut my hand in feeling for
it. A few pickles were near it. I drew them out of the
water which had escaped from the butt. Their flavour I
guessed would be gone and all the vinegar which was so
cooling and refreshing ; but almost spoiled as they were, I
was glad to recover them. I found, however, scarcely a
fourth of the olives and pickles. The loss of the biscuits
was the most serious. They, if long in the water, would be
mashed up into a pulp, and perhaps dispersed throughout
the bottom of the ship. The sooner I could recover
whatever remained the better. I ate three or four olives
and a piece of pickle to stay the gnawings of hunger, and
went on with my search.
The ship, it must be remembered, was all this time
rolling to and fro. I searched and searched, my hopes of
recovering the biscuits in a form fit to be eaten growing
fainter and fainter ; still I knew that the keg, either entire or
broken, must be somewhere within my prison-house, for so
I must call it. I stopped at last to consider in what direc-
tion it could have been thrown. Perhaps being lighter and
of larger bulk than the other things, it might have been
jerked farther off, and rolling away got jammed in the
casks or cases. My search proved to me that it could not
be close beneath the kelson ; I therefore felt backwards and
forwards everywhere I could get my hand. I tried to
SEARCH FOR MY PROVISIONS. 241
recollect whether I had, when last taking a biscuit out,
fixed on the head tightly or not. Having smashed it in, in
order to broach the cask, it was not very easy to do so, and
I had an unpleasant feeling that I had put on the top only
sufficient to prevent the rats jumping down into the inside.
If so, the chance of the biscuits having escaped was small
indeed.
At length I touched the cask, which had been thrown
from one end of the hold to the other. It was on its side.
With trembling eagerness I put in my hand. Alas ! only
a few whole biscuits and a few broken ones remained.
These I transferred to my pocket-handkerchief with the
olives and pickles, for fear of losing them. The remainder
must be somewhere on the way. I tried back in a direct
line, but could not find even a mashed biscuit. I then
recollected that the cask had probably been jerked from
side to side before it had found its last resting-place. It
was a wonder that any of its contents remained in it.
Without loss of time, I enlarged the field of my search,
and picked up several large pulpy masses which had once
been biscuit. They were too precious to be thrown away.
I put them into the bottom of the cask. I got back also
several bits, which, though wet, had not lost their consis-
tency. I was grateful for them ; for though they would not
keep, they would assist me to prolong existence for some
few days. I ate some of the pulp, and a couple of olives to
enable me to digest it. The other pieces of biscuit and the
olives and pickles had been, I suppose, washed away out of
my reach, for I felt about in every direction, but could lay
my hands on nothing more. It may be supposed that the
R
242 DICK CHEVELEY.
exertions I had made were not very fatiguing, but it must
be remembered that the ship was tossing about all this
time, and that I had to hold on with one hand while I felt
with the other, to prevent myself from being jerked about
and battered and bruised. As it was, I slipped and
tumbled several times, and hurt myself not a little. I
therefore crawled back to my couch, and rolled myself up
in the sail, to go to sleep. I had not for some time been
annoyed by the rats, who I suspect sat quaking and trem-
bling in their nests as much alarmed as I was, and possibly
more so, and I was amused at thinking that they must have
heartily regretted having come to sea, and wished them-
selves safe back on shore in the houses or barns from
which they had emigrated. I hoped, however, that when
the storm was over they would come forth again, and
give me the opportunity of catching them. I expected
that it would quickly cease, but in this I was disappointed.
There came a lull, and the ship did not toss about as much
as before. I was contemplating getting up and making an
excursion among the cargo, supposing that I might do so
without much risk, when I was again thrown off my couch
by a sudden lurch ; and from the sounds I heard, and the
violent pitching and rolling, I had good reason to suppose
that the hurricane was once more raging with redoubled
force. With the greatest difficulty I crawled back to my
couch, and drawing the canvas round me, tried to retain my
position. Every minute I imagined that one or the other
water-butts would give way, and that I should be either
crushed by its falling on me, or half-drowned by its con-
tents. Then I thought what would be my fate should the
SERIOUS CAUSE FOR ALARM. 243
fearful buffeting the ship was receiving cause her to start a
plank. The water would rush in, and before I could
possibly make my escape to a higher level I should be
drowned, even should the ship herself keep above water,
and that I thought was not very likely.
I had read enough about shipwrecks and disasters at
sea to be aware that such a circumstance sometimes occurs.
The end of a plank called a butt occasionally starts
away from the timber to which it has been secured, and
the water pressing its way in, opens the plank more and
more, till the sea comes in like a mill-sluice ; and unless the
damage is at once discovered, and a thrummed sail is got
over the spot, there is little chance of a ship escaping from
foundering. When a butt starts from the fore end, and she
is going rapidly through the water, her destruction is
almost certain, as a plank is rapidly ripped off, and no
means the crew possess can prevent it. Though I had
heard crashing noises which had made me fear that the masts
had been carried overboard, yet I judged from the move-
ment of the ship that they were standing. She was seldom
on an even keel, but when she heeled over it was always on
one side. As yet all the strain to which she had been
subjected had produced no leaks, as far as I could judge
from the small quantity of water in the hold, and that was
chiefly what had come out of the butt. Had I not put the
remnants of the olives and biscuits in my pockets I should
have starved. When hunger pressed, I took a small
portion, sufficient to stop its gnawings. I suffered chiefly
from thirst, as I was afraid of getting up to go to the
water-butt, lest I should be thrown over to the opposite side
R 2
244 DICK, CHEVELEY.
after I had drawn out the spile, before I could catch any
water as it spouted out, and that much of it would be lost.
I felt the necessity of economizing my store, for I so
mainly depended on it for existence, as it enabled me to
subsist on a much smaller quantity of food than I could
have done without it. At length I could bear my tortures
no longer, but getting up, cautiously crawled towards the
butt, stopping to hold on directly I felt the ship beginning
to give a lurch.
I must again observe, that close down to the keel as I
was, I felt this much less severely than I should have done
at a higher level. I went on, until I believed that I was
close to the butt, then waiting for another lurch. Directly
it had taken place, I drew myself carefully up, and searched
about for the spile. I found it, and drew it out, and let the
water spout out into my mouth. How I enjoyed the
draught. It restored my strength and sadly flagging
spirits. I stopped to breathe, and then again applied my
mouth to the hole. I should have been wiser had I re-
frained, for before I could drive in the spile I was hove
right away to the opposite side of the hold, almost into the
opening of the water-butt which had burst. I could hear
the water rushing out, and it was some time before I could
recover myself sufficiently to crawl back to try and stop
it. I was almost wet through before I could accomplish
this, though I had to mourn the loss of no small quantity of
the precious fluid. My purpose accomplished, I made my
way back to my couch. Hours passed by. Sometimes I
would fancy that the storm was never to end. In my
disordered imagination, I pictured to myself the ship,
HOPES AND FEARS. 245
officers, and crew under some dreadful doom, destined to
be tossed about on the wide Atlantic for months and years,
then perhaps to be dismasted and lie floating motionless
in the middle of the Sargasso Sea, of which I had read,
where the weeds collect, driven by the current thrown
off by the gulf-stream, till they attain sufficient thickness
for aquatic birds to walk over them.
I remembered the description that Mr. Butterfield had
given me of the captain of the " Emu." I thought, per-
haps, that he had committed some dreadful crime, and was
being thus punished for it. The only one of the crew
whom I remembered, Gregory Growles, was certainly a
bad specimen of humanity. Perhaps, though pretending to
be honest traders, they were pirates ; and even when I had
obtained my liberty they would not scruple to make me
walk the plank, should my presence be inconvenient. I
cannot, however, describe the hundred-and-one gloomy
ideas which I conjured up. How far they were from the
truth time only was to show. The ship continued her ec-
centric proceedings with more or less violence. The tempest
roared above my head. Crashing sounds still rose from the
cargo which had shifted, and which it appeared to me must
ere long; be smashed to atoms. The worst of the matter
o
was, that I had no one to blame but myself. Had I been
seized and shut up in the hold by a savage captain, I should
have felt myself like a martyr, and been able to lay my
sufferings on others. When I was able to reflect more
calmly on my situation, I remembered that the storm must
inevitably some day or other come to an end. I had read
of storms lasting a week, or even a fortnight, and sometimes
246 DICK CHEVELEY.
longer, but if I could hold out to its termination, as by
means of the biscuits and olives I might do, I hoped that
I should at last effect my liberation. I must not, however,
take up more time by further describing the incidents of
this memorable portion of my existence.
CHAPTER XIII.
Still in the hold Dreamland again Chicken-pie-^Return of the rats
I improve my plans for catching them Two rats at one meal
My state of mind " Mercy ! mercy ! " While there's life there's
hope I recommence my exertions to get out of the hold with
some success Purer air My weakness returns I recover my
strength Still no outlet I perform my ablutions My desire to
live at all hazards returns " Where ignorance is bliss 'tis folly to
be wise " The yarn of Toney Lawson The evil effects of getting
drunk The "Viper" Toney obliged to give in Toney's thoughts
of escape The fate of the " Viper " determines the question
Toney's wonderful escape.
Perhaps one of the most painful circumstances connected
with my imprisonment was the impossibility of calculating
how the time went by.
I remember that I suddenly awoke after dreaming that
I was at a jolly picnic with old friends near Roger Riddle's
cottage. That the cloth was spread with pies and tarts,
a cold sirloin of beef, a dish of fowls, and a tempting ham,
and that we were eating and drinking, and laughing and
singing, in the merriest way possible. I had just had the
breast and wing of a chicken and a slice of ham placed on
my plate, and was running over to get the mustard-pot,
when to my surprise it became covered with feathers, and
off it flew. I was jumping up to catch hold of it, not
wishing thus to lose my dinner, but instead found myself
in total darkness, and gradually came to the disagreeable
consciousness that I was in the hold of the " Emu," and
248 DICK CHEVELEY.
that I had only a few small biscuits and three olives re-
maining of my stock of provisions, independent of the
pickles in the corner of my handkerchief.
The ship, however, was perfectly quiet. The gale must
have ceased some time before, to allow the sea to go down.
By putting my ears to the planks I could catch the sound
of a gentle ripple as she glided along, but no other noise
was to be heard. The bulkheads had ceased to creak, the
masts to complain, the cargo to crash, and all was perfectly
quiet overhead.
My hunger showed me that I must have been a long
time asleep, and I could not resist the temptation of eating
the remainder of my biscuits and olives. I had thus only
the pickles to exist on, unless I could catch some rats with
which to eat them. I took a draught of water, and then
sat down to consider the plans I had before thought of to
trap my game.
One occurred to me as the most feasible. Though I
could not see I could feel, and my idea was to form a bag
with a piece of the canvas, and give it a small mouth so
contrived that I could close it suddenly with a string.
Among the articles in my pocket was a stock of string of
various thicknesses ; I found on measuring it that I had
not only sufficient to make the bag, but enough to gather
in the mouth with an additional piece to hold in my hand.
My gimlet would serve as an awl or sailmaker's needle,
though not an efficient substitute. I had been so long
accustomed to the darkness that I fancied I could pass the
string through the holes I had made without difficulty.
My hunger was an incentive to perseverance.
AN IMPROVED RAT-TRAP. 249
With my knife I first of all cut a piece off my canvas of
sufficient size for my purpose. I am sure that I could not
have done it so well at any time before, had I attempted
to perform the operation in the dark. I then turned in
the edges, and passing the string through the holes I had
made, united the two sides. Sometimes I could not get
the string through without another boring, at others I
succeeded at the first attempt, tying the string at each
stitch. It was a slow operation, but the result was beyond
my most sanguine expectations.
I had a long, thickish piece of hard twine, which I
devoted to the mouth of the bag. I had to make the holes
for these with great regularity, so as not to leave an opening
large enough for a rat to jump out at. I worked on without
stopping till my task was accomplished, as I was anxious to
ascertain whether it would answer the object I had in view.
While I was working I heard the rats running about,
and two or three knocked their noses against my feet,
showing that they had again come out of their holes, and
were either hunting for food or gambolling for their
pleasure.
I had, however, retained a small piece of biscuit in my
pocket, which, although I longed to eat it up, I had suf-
ficient resolution to devote as a bait to the rats.
Placing myself near the shattered butt, which seemed to
be the spot most numerously frequented by them, I put
down the bag with my foot at one end of it, holding the
string in my hands, and leaving only a very small opening,
which I could close of a sudden.
I waited eagerly. Rats ran about near my feet, leapt
250 DICK CHEVELEY.
over the bag, and skipped and frolicked, uttering squeaks of
delight. Still none came actually into the bag. At last
one more curious than his fellows poked his nose into the
opening. I felt him running along inside, having dis-
covered a biscuit within. With a sudden jerk I quickly
closed the mouth of the bag. I felt about with my fingers,
and soon came upon Master Rat inside. As I didn't wish
to give him the opportunity of biting me, I grasped him
tightly by the neck, and squeezed out his life.
After drawing him out, I again put down the bag to
tempt some more of his kindred, while I held him up by
the tail. In a few minutes I felt others approaching,
curious to explore the interior of the bag. I again gave a
sudden jerk, and found that I had caught no less than
three, who, as they felt themselves drawn up, began
fighting and biting at each other, and would, I believe, had
I not speedily put them out of existence, have been like
the Kilkenny cats, and left only their tails behind them.
I had now ample food, though not of the character most
people would have desired, and had also a bag to keep it
in. I soon disposed of the first rat, with which I ate some
small pieces of pickle as a relish, and I must confess that
I enjoyed my meal amazingly. To me it appeared of a
peculiarly delicate character. I could have eaten another
rat with perfect satisfaction, but I considered it prudent to
wait, so as not to give myself a surfeit.
Before long, however, I was again hungry, and on this
occasion I ate two rats with some small pieces of pickle
and drank a pint or more of water.
I now felt sufficiently strong to recommence my attempt
A new moc!c of catchincr vats.
250.
T); -K
PUJ&L1C LIBKARY
ASTOB, LENOX AND
TILDEN
FRESH ATTEMPTS TO ESCAPE. 251
at escape. I was prepared for difficulties of all sorts, as I
knew that the cargo had been much displaced during the
storm. I have so often described my journeys to and fro,
that I am afraid of becoming wearisome, but I must
mention what now took place.
As I made my way along I tumbled over several things
which had not been there before, and had evidently been
thrown out of their places by a violent jerk of the ship. At
last I got to the bulkhead through which with such infinite
pains I had previously made my way. What was my
dismay to find it stopped ! Human hands could certainly
not have put the obstacles there that I found. As I was
feeling about I discovered a huge case of some sort which
had been thrown down from above, and stopped up the
way. It was not likely that my strength would be able
to remove it.
After feeling about to ascertain if there was any opening
at the side or top through which I might squeeze myself,
and finding none, I returned for my handspike, thinking
that I would at all events try to force the case on one side
or the other. It was so large, however, that when making
the attempt I could not move it in the slightest degree, and
after trying in all ways, I had to abandon the enterprise.
I had been sensible of the greater closeness of the atmo-
sphere, and I had now no doubt that the case prevented
the air which descended from above from circulating through
the hold as it before had done. The temperature also, I had
no doubt, was increasing as the ship got into more southern
latitudes, and I had some fears of being stewed alive. I
was already streaming with perspiration from my efforts.
252 DICK CHEVELEY.
I was, indeed, in a weak state, which was but natural, so
that I was unable to undergo any exertion without feeling
far more exhausted than I had previously done. Sick and
weary, I returned to my resting-place. I was seriously
afraid of falling really ill. If I did so, what hope could I
have of escaping ? The olives and pickles and biscuits,
which had hitherto preserved me in health were exhausted.
Rats' flesh might serve to keep me alive for a few days,
but alone would certainly be very unwholesome. I was
already beginning to feel a repugnance to eating it.
Perhaps this was in consequence of my having devoured
two rats at one meal.
My chief refreshment was cold water, and that I found
a great luxury. I must have swallowed prodigious
quantities of it, still the butt held out ; though, if my im-
prisonment lasted much longer, that also must come to an
end. I had never heard of hydropathy, but I was heartily
willing to sing its praises, and I have ever since been a
resolute water-drinker.
I lay down to rest after my exertions, but my cogitations
were not of an agreeable character. I was in different
moods. Sometimes I thought that I would abandon all
further attempts at escaping, and yield to my fate ; then I
would shout out as loudly as my weak voice would allow :
" Help ! help ! I am dying ! Help ! help ! will any one
come to take me out of this place ? Mercy ! mercy ! '
Finally a more courageous spirit animated me. " I'll not
yield while I have life!" I exclaimed. "I'll cut my way
with my knife through case after case, and draw out
the contents so that I may make a passage through them."
I PERSEVERE IN MY EFFORTS. 253
I got up, feeling resolute and bold, taking my knife
and my handspike with me. I had no means of sharpening
the blade of my knife except on a hard piece of oak, and
that was not very effectual.
On reaching the place where the opening had been, I felt
all over the side of the chest. It didn't feel to be as even
and regular as I had expected to find it. I began at once
to use my knife, so as to cut a hole into the centre. As I
pressed against it, the plank yielded slightly. The opera-
tion must inevitably be a long one, so instead of cutting on
I took the handspike, and dealt several blows as hard as I
could strike. The first blow I struck produced a creaking
sound. I renewed my efforts. The plank began to give
way. I struck again and again. The side flew inwards.
I then struck about so as to knock off the splinters. I
crept through the opening thus made, and from the articles
I then found I was convinced that it was the old crate
through which I had before made my way, and which had
fallen down in front of the opening. I was sure of this
when I found that I could creep out through the smaller
fracture on the opposite side.
Still I was not free. No light permeated between the
bales and packages. I felt about, but could not recognize
any of the things with which I was before acquainted.
Many of the packages appeared so placed that I might,
without great care, bring them down on myself. Still,
being thus far free, I determined to persevere. I thought
that if I could once mere get near the hatchway, I might
be able to shout and make myself heard. I tried in all
directions to find an opening. At last I thought that I dis-
254 DICK CHEVELEY.
covered one at the spot from which the crate had fallen.
I clambered up one huge bale, then got on another, and I
was then on a higher level than I had been since I first fell
into the hold. I was rejoiced at the prospect of liberating '
myself, when a faintness came over me, and I sank down
on the top of the bale.
As I thus lay I pictured to myself the crew above me
going through their usual avocations. I fancied that I
could even hear their footsteps on the deck, as they walked
about or hauled at the ropes. I was sensible of a gentle
movement of the ship, which instead of tumbling furiously
about, was gliding on, rising and falling slowly to the sea.
The air was purer than that in the part from which I had
made my way, and I could breathe more freely. Had my
strength been sufficient I should have again shouted, as I
felt sure I must have been heard, but when I attempted to
raise my voice it failed me altogether. I could scarcely
utter an articulate sound. I tried again and again, but in
vain. I was conscious that I was becoming weaker and
weaker.
One thing I was determined on, and that was not
to return to the dreadful hold. I looked back at it
with horror, and I shuddered to think of the amount of
rats'-flesh I had eaten. Yet in many respects I was not
better off than before. I had not found any food. My
position might be perilous in the extreme, for I could not
tell what was around me. I might, should a sudden breeze
come on, be thrown back again to the bottom of the hold.
For some time I could not move, or exert my mental or
physical powers. I again thought that I was going to die ;
I make further efiorts to escape.
Page 254.
TE
PUBLIC LIBRARY
'I AND
TILDLN ru-ji;ij//ni\
Jt L
RETURN TO THE WATER-CASK. 255
but I was not really so weak as I supposed, for at length, a
desire to live returning, I raised myself and tried once more
to work my outward way. I could find no outlet, and as
my voice had failed me, I was unable to shout, but I could
manage to move about. I was very thirsty, and notwith-
standing my previous resolution not to return to the lower
part of the hold, I thought the wisest thing I could do was to
go down and get a draught of water. I believed that I
could easily find my way. I let myself down off one bale
and then another, till I came to the crate. I crept
through it, and curiously enough I felt as if I had returned
home. I walked up to the water-cask as if it had been an
old friend, with delight, and took a draught of water. It
was cool and refreshing, and revived me greatly. I felt
hungry ; I had hoped never again to eat another rat, but
the keenness of my appetite overcame my scruples, and I
took one out of the bag. I even thought of placing the
bag ready to catch some more. I, however, only ate one of
the creatures, though not without difficulty, in spite of my
hunger. I then bathed my face and washed my hands, to
look a little more respectable should I ere long make my
appearance among the crew. For this purpose I withdrew
the spile, and allowed the fresh water to trickle first over
my hands, and then over my face. This still further re-
freshed me, and I wished that I had performed a similar
operation oftener. Had I not suspected that the water at
the bottom of the hold must have been by this time very
foul, I should have taken off my clothes and had a bath.
I refrained, however, from doing this, and contented my-
self with the pleasant sensation of feeling cleaner than I
256 DICK CHEVELEY.
had been for a long time. I suspect that had I had a
looking-glass placed before me, I should not have known
myself. On feeling my arms and legs, they seemed like those
of a skeleton ; my cheeks were hollow, and my hair long and
tangled. The rat which I had last eaten had dulled the
sense of hunger. I felt a peculiar sensation afterwards,
which convinced me more than ever that I could not long
exist on rats'-flesh. I fancy that I might have been wrong.
It was night when I made my last attempt to get up-
wards, so I thought that I would take a sleep and renew
my efforts in the daytime, when I should have a better
chance of attracting notice should I get near the hatchway.
I accordingly lay down to rest, hoping that it would be
the last time I should have to sleep in the hold. I took
only short snatches of sleep.
When I awoke I lay for some time without moving, and
could not help thinking over and over again of the events
which had occurred since I left the quay at Liverpool. I
knew that the end of my confinement must be approaching
in some form or other ; I should either die, or be restored to
the open air. In spite of the wretched condition to which
I had been reduced, I had a strong wish to live. I
especially wanted to go back to assure Aunt Deb that
I had not intentionally run away, and also to relieve the
minds of my father and mother, and brothers and sisters, of
the anxiety I believed they must have felt on my account.
Suddenly also I remembered with painful distinctness the
remarks Mr. Butterfield had made respecting Captain
Longfleet, the commander of the " Emu," and his ruffianly
crew. Certainly their appearance was not in their favour ;
TONEY LAWSON'S YARN. 257
and old Growles, who had received me so surlily, was not
a good specimen of British seamen. What if the ship
should prove to be a pirate, instead of an honest trader? I
had heard of the crews of vessels, fitted out at Liverpool,
assisting slavers on the coast of Africa in carrying out their
nefarious trade, some committing all sorts of atrocities.
Should the " Emu " prove to be one of these, even if I
were not hove overboard, I might be sold as a slave in the
Spanish possessions, perhaps to labour in the mines among
the hapless Indians, who are thus employed by their cruel
taskmasters. " Where ignorance is bliss, 'tis folly to be
wise," and I should have been much less anxious had I
not heard so much about such things. I remembered
especially a yarn old Riddle told me one day about a
messmate of his, Toney Lawson. I may as well try to
give the yarn in his own words, though that may be a
hard matter, and I can scarcely hope to do full justice to
his narrative.
" Toney, d'ye see, was once on a time knocking about
Plymouth, after he had been paid off from the ship he last
sailed in, when who should he meet but Joe Gubbins, who
had served with him for many years gone by. Joe had
always been a wild slip of a fellow when he was a
youngster.
" Said Joe to Toney, ' What are you doing in these 'ere
parts, old Ship ? '
" Toney told him how he had been paid off and had
pretty well emptied his pockets of shiners, and was think-
ing that before long he must join another craft.
'"That's just what I was a thinking of too, so just step
S
258 DICK CHEVELEY.
in here, mate, and we'll have a talk about the matter over
a glass or two,' and he pointed to the door of a public-
house which stood temptingly open to entice passers-by.
" Toney was not one of those chaps to get drunk on
every occasion, but he had no objection to good liquor
when it came in his way. So, intending to pay for what
he had, he went in with Joe. Joe boasted of a craft he
had served aboard a privateer, he called her. She had
taken no end of prizes, and had made every one on board
her as rich as Jews, only somehow or other they didn't
keep their money as well as Jews did, ' and that's the
reason why my pockets ain't lined as well as they were a
few weeks ago,' observed Joe. Toney, who was a steady
sort of a man, didn't quite like the account Joe gave of
the ' Viper's ' cruise Joe was talking about.
" ' Why, to my mind, she's no better than a bloodthirsty
pirate,' he said.
" Joe laughed. ' You're too particular, mate,' said he.
' 'Tain't no worse than many another crew afloat.'
ic However, he didn't press the point any longer, but
emptying his glass, called upon Tony to drink up his, and
ordered more and more liquor in, when Toney said he
would not take another drop. At last Toney didn't know
what happened except that he found himself slipping off
from his seat on to the sandy floor, and could not, for the
life of him, get up again. He thought it would be better
to go to sleep where he was, so he coiled himself away to
have a snooze. When he woke he tried to recollect what
had happened.
" He remembered that he had been sitting with Joe
TONEY IN THE SHIP'S HOLD. 259
GubbinSj and that he somehow or other got down on the
floor, so he felt about, thinking he was there still. But all
was dark ; and instead of a sandy floor and the legs of the
tables and chairs, his hand touched only some hard pitchy
planks. He stretched out his arm as high as he could,
and found that there was a deck close above him. He
crawled along, and came right against a bulkhead. He
knew then that he must be on board a craft of some sort.
He was not a man to make a fuss about nothing ; and as
he was still only half awake, he thought he might as well
turn round and go to sleep again.
" When he roused up a second time, he felt the vessel
moving to the heave of the sea. He had been too long
afloat not to know that she was making good way through
the water with a fresh breeze. As he was getting some-
what hungry, he didn't want to be any longer down in the
hold. He thought it was time to sing out and let those
on board know where he was. Having a good pair of
lungs of his own, he shouted pretty lustily, but no one
came near him, nor hailed him.
'"This seems a curious job,' he said to himself; 'have
they taken me for a bale of goods and hove me down
here to stay till they discharge cargo ? '
" Presently he heard the sound of a gun fired overhead ;
right aft, he judged, for he knew well enough by the
movements of the vessel which way she was going. Then
another, and another followed ; then came a cheer, though
he heard it but faintly down where he was. The guns
again went oft. He guessed that the craft he was on
board of was being chased, and that the cheer was given
S 2
260 DICK CHEVELEY.
because the crew had knocked away some of the enemy's
spars. He could hear two or three shots strike the hull
of the vessel, so he knew that they were not having the
game all to themselves. Being fond of fighting, he wished
that he was on deck to take his share in it. There was
no use wishing without trying to get out, but whichever
way he moved he found a strong bulkhead.
" Though he kicked with all his might he could not
start a plank. He tried again and again, till every muscle
in his body ached. At last he had to give it up. His
temper was not growing very sweet, as may be supposed.
He began to think whether it was Joe Gubbins that had
brought him aboard, for he didn't come of his own accord,
of that he was certain. He vowed that he would pay Joe
off whenever he fell in with him. At last the firin
o
ceased. He felt, by the quiver running through every
plank and timber that the craft was carrying as much sail
as she could bear. There was no more cheering, and he
could not tell whether she had got away altogether, or was
still trying to escape from a big enemy. He tried to fancy
why he was kept down there all this time. He supposed
that he had been forgotten by whoever brought him aboard.
He could not tell whether the vessel was a king's ship or a
privateer, but that she was not a merchantman he was pretty
sure. Perhaps, if she was a man-of-war, or a privateer,
she was being chased by a Frenchman, but if she was a
pirate she was more likely to be running from an English
frigate than any other. Still it was not likely that a pirate
would venture into Plymouth Sound.
"In either case Toney didn't relish the thoughts of being
TONEY IN A DIFFICULTY. 261
captured. In one there would be a French prison in store
for him, and in the other a man-of-war captain would not
believe that he had been brought aboard against his will, and
would declare that he had stowed himself away to escape.
At last he got so hungry that he began to fear he should
be starved to death. He tried another shout. His voice
didn't reach those on deck. He knew by this time that
it must be night. Having nothing better to do, he was
going off to sleep when he heard a bolt withdrawn from
the outside, and a light streamed in to where he lay.
" ' Who are you ? ' he asked, springing up and knocking
his head against the deck above him with a force which
sent him backwards.
" ' I'm coming to see how you're getting on, mate,'
answered his visitor.
" ' Badly enough,' said Toney, ' I'm as hungry as a shark,
and don't like being shut up down here. Who are you ? '
" f I've been sent down here to ask if you'll, like a wise
man, join this craft. She wants hands, and as you're well
known to be a good seaman, you'll get a good berth
aboard.'
"' I never join a craft unless I know what sort of a
captain and messmates I'm a-going to have,' said Toney.
" ' There are times when a man mustn't be over par-
ticular/ said his visitor. ' You're a fool if you don't say
yes, so just come on deck and sign articles. You'll learn
all about this craft afterwards.'
" ' No, no,' said Toney ; ' I never buy a pig in a poke,
Tell me what I want to know, then I'll tell you whether
I'll join or not."
262 DICK CIIEVELEY.
" * You'll join, whether you like it or not/ said his visitor,
with a growl. ' You've chosen to come aboard, and we
don't allow idlers.'
" ' I didn't choose to come aboard/ said Toney., ' Some-
body brought me aboard when I was obfuscated, I suppose,
and I'll have a reckoning with that somebody before long.'
" * If that's your notion you'll stay where you are/ said
his visitor, and he slammed the door and bolted it.
" Toney was a determined fellow, but there was one
thing he couldn't stand, and that was hunger. He got
worse and worse. He could not sleep, and he could not
shout out. By the time his visitor came again he was as
meek as a lamb.
" ' Are you going to join or are you not?' was the
question.
" ' I give in/ said Toney.
" * Come along then/ said his visitor.
" Toney crawled out and up the ladder of the main
hatchway. He found that he was on board a brigantine,
a rakish-looking craft, with several officers standing aft
by the captain, and a numerous crew, among whom he
saw Joe Gubbins. He couldn't help lifting his fist and
shaking it at Joe, who stood with a brazen face looking
as if the threat could not be intended for him.
41 ' Are you hungry, my man ?' asked an officer, whom he
supposed to be the captain.
" ' Can't say but what I am/ said Toney.
" ' Then there'll be plenty of grub for you when you've
signed these articles.'
" r Should like to know what they are, sir/ said Toney.
TONEY SIGNS ARTICLES. 263
" ' There's the book ; you may read them,' said the
captain. ' Put your name down at the bottom of the
page.'
" Now Ton ey was no great hand at reading or writing.
He could just manage to scrawl his name. He tried to
make out what the articles were about, but it was more
than he could do.
"* Come, my man, are you ready for your grub?' asked
the captain.
" Toney felt as if he should drop if he didn't get some-
thing to eat, and just then a whiff from the galley came
across his nose. He took the pen and managed to write
his name, in a fashion.
"'That'll do, my man,' says the captain. 'You're now
one of the crew, and under my orders. We've pretty strict
discipline aboard here. There's the yardarm, and there's
the sea alongside.'
" Toney was now allowed to go forward and enjoy a
good blow- out, which he much needed. He felt more
like himself afterwards. He soon showed that there was
not a better seaman aboard.
" Nothing particular occurred to show the character of
the vessel. Joe kept out of his way until he got into
a better temper, and they became very good friends again.
They ran to the southward till they were in the latitude
of the Guinea Coast, when they fell in with a craft, into
which they discharged part of their cargo in exchange for
some bags of gold. They now carried on in a strange
way, chasing several vessels, capturing some and taking
their cargoes out of them, in spite of what their crews
264 DICK CIIEVELEV.
could say, afterwards putting them on board a Spanish or
a Portuguese craft and getting doubloons in exchange.
Their guns and their numerous crew made resistance impos-
sible. They were wonderfully successful in their proceed-
ings, until one day they fell in with a British frigate and had
to up stick and run for it. The African coast had become
too hot for them, so they stood away for the Caribbean Sea
and Spanish Main. Here they carried on worse than
before. The crews of all vessels which resisted were
made to walk the plank, and the vessels, after everything
had been taken out worth having, were sent to the
bottom.
" Toney, being an honest man, could not stand this ; but
he knew that, being tarred with the same brush, if taken he
would share the fate of the rest. He determined to cut and
run on the first opportunity. A strict watch was kept on
him; and Joe, who knew his thoughts, hinted that the yard-
arm would be his fate if he made the attempt and failed.
Still he was resolved to try and get off, but the matter was
settled for him in a way he little expected. The brigan-
tine, during a heavy gale one night, was struck by light-
ning and blew up, Toney and two others only finding
themselves floating among the wreck. Joe Gubbins was
one of these. Toney managed to get hold of the main-
mast and clambered into the top, where he got his legs
out of the water and was trying to help Joe Gubbins, when
Joe, with a shriek, disappeared. The other man shared
the same fate. Toney expected tu die, but the next day
he was picked up by an English sloop-of-war ; and as he
took care not to give a very clear account of the craft he
END OF TONEY'S YARN. 265
had been aboard of, he was allowed to enter as one of her
crew. Here he met Roger Riddle, to whom he gave the
account of his adventure."
I thought to myself perhaps the " Emu ' is employed
in the same sort of trade as the " Viper," and if so, I shall
be as badly off as Toney Lawson.
CHAPTER XIV.
The hold My provisions become exhausted A fresh attempt at
escape Pressed by hunger, 1 persevere The spar-deck Not
out yet A ray of light My prostrate condition My mind gives
way A curious trio The main hatchway Fresh difficulties
arise A last effort I am rescued Ghost of a ghost I make a
new friend and meet with an old one The crew of the ship My
new quarters I receive a piece of advice from my new friend
Mark's adventures, and how he came aboard the " Emu '' Poor
Jack Drage Mark gets into trouble.
THE recollection of Toney Lawson's adventure didn't
tend to make me feel any more comfortable than before.
I could scarcely hope to be as well off as he was, or to
have so fortunate an escape. My provisions being ex-
hausted, I was aware that I must soon get out of the hold
or perish, yet I didn't anticipate much satisfaction from
obtaining my liberty. No time was, however, to be lost,
and I therefore nerved myself up for a fresh struggle.
Feeling that I had my knife about me, and having put on
my shoes, I prepared to make a desperate attempt to effect
my escape. I crawled on through the crate, and once more
attempted to climb up over the packages into the main
hold.
I tried to do this in several directions, but I found no
opening so promising as the one which I had before
explored. My weakness prevented me from making the
exertions that were required to force my way between the
FRESH EFFORTS TO ESCAPE. 267
bales. I was in momentary fear of falling down a crevice,
and being jammed to death. My situation in some respects
was infinitely worse than that of Toney Lawson, who was
bolted in, but then people knew where he was. No one
on deck was aware of my deplorable condition. Still I
crawled on, resolved to succeed. While feeling about, I
discovered a space between three or four bales. I crept in
very much as a rat does into his hole, only he knows where
he is going. I could not tell whether I should get through
or have to force my way out again legs first. Still the
cravings of hunger induced me to venture. On I crept,
when on putting up my hand I found that there was
nothing above me which I could touch, so that I was able
to stand upright, though there might be some depth in
front down which I might fall.
I moved with the greatest caution. It turned out,
however, that they were only bales piled one upon another,
and that I was standing in a sort of well. Still there were
stepping-places, and with the ropes which bound the bales
I was able to work my way upwards. Higher and higher
I got. I could now distinctly hear the footsteps of the
men on the deck, which I guessed, therefore, could be no
great distance above me. The ship must have been
moving calmly along, and I was thus preserved from being
jerked off from the place to which I was clinging. I still
moved on till I reached a part of the hold filled chiefly, it
appeared to me, with large packing-cases and casks. I
was almost on a level floor. It might have been the spar-
deck. Wearied with the fatigue I had undergone, I sat
down on a box to rest. I could now distinctly hear not
268 DICK CHEVELEY.
only the tread of the men's feet, but their voices. They
were the first human voices which had reached my ears for
days, or rather weeks. I tried to shout to attract their
attention, but my voice had completely failed me. Not a
sound could I utter. I felt that I had not strength to
move an inch further.
Twice I made the attempt, and had to sink back again
on my seat. I was gazing upward, the only direction
from which help could come, when a ray of light streamed
right upon me. Forgetting my weakness, I started up. It
must ccme, I knew, from the partly open hatchway, or
from a fracture in the hatch itself. This I afterwards
found to have been the case, the fracture being covered up
with a tarpaulin, which had at that instant been removed.
Again I endeavoured to shout out, but my voice was not
under the control of my will. No sounds issued from my
mouth. I stretched out my hands in an imploring
attitude, fancying that I should be seen. I attempted to
make my way directly under the opening, but ere I
could reach it I sank down utterly exhausted.
I had never before been so completely prostrated. I
didn't lose my senses, but all physical power had deserted
me. I could scarcely move my hands or feet ; still I thought
that the hatch must be again opened before long, and that
I could not fail to be discovered. I earnestly prayed that
help might be sent me. How it was to come I could
not tell. Notwithstanding what was before me, I still
desired to be set free. Although I was not sleeping,
strange fancies filled my brain. I saw people flit about in
the darkness, suddenly coming into the light, and then
A ray of light streamed right upon me.
Page 268.
PUBLIC' LIBRARY
ASTCS,
TiLD&S
AND
DISORDERED FANCIES. 269
disappearing. Some were people I knew, and others were
strangers. Aunt Deb and Mr. Butterfield came by, tripping
it lightly, holding each other's hands, he in a bob wig with
a sword by his side, she in high-heeled red shoes and a cap
decked with flowers and ribbons. She smiled and ogled, as
if about to dance a minuet. I almost laughed as I saw them,
they appeared so vivid and real. Then Captain Longfleet
came upon the scene as I fancied him, dressed in a cocked
hat and feathers, a long sword buckled to his side, high
boots, a red coat, and a waistcoat braided with gold.
I fancy that I must have seen some picture of the sort
of a pirate captain to cause him thus to be presented to
my imagination. He walked about flourishing his sword
till he met aunt Deb, to whom, instead of cutting her head
off, as I thought he was about to do, he made a profound
bow, and then vanished. Many other figures quite as
bizarre and unnatural appeared before me. I mention
these trivial circumstances to show the state of my mind.
I had been so long by myself that I must be pardoned if I
appear egotistical. Again all was quiet. I lay for some
time, if not unconscious, with very little power of thought.
I was afraid that another night would come on, and that I
should have to endure my sufferings for some hours longer,
if death did not put an end to them. I could still hear the
tread of the men's feet, and even the voices of the officers,
shouting their orders. How I wished that I could shout
also, for then I knew I should be heard. I tried once
more to move, and managed to drag myself on till I got
directly under the hatchway. Although I could not shout,
to my surprise I heard myself groaning.
270 DICK CHEVELEY.
There being light sufficient to enable me to observe ob-
jects, my eye fell upon a loose piece of wood. I grasped
it with all my remaining strength, and began beating away
on the top of a cask, which proved to be empty from the
sound which emanated from it. I beat on and on, but no
notice appeared to be taken of the noise I was making. I
was too ill and weak to reason on the subject, but I remem-
bered hearing a loud voice shouting out some orders. Pre-
sently there came a tramp of feet overhead, backwards and
forwards and from side to side they seemed to run. The
crew were evidently engaged in shortening or making sail,
which it was I was unable to tell. I had sense enough re-
maining to know that whilst this was going forward on deck
it was not likely that notice would be taken of my feeble
knocking, for feeble it was, though it sounded loud to me.
Presently I felt a greater movement than I had ex-
perienced for some time, and the ship heeled over on one
side. My fear was that the cases on which I lay might be
again shifted, and that I might be thrown down to some
lower depth of the hold, with bales and casks above me.
Of course I am describing what I fancied might happen,
not what was likely to occur. I now guessed that a
number of the crew must have gone aloft to shorten sail,
and that even if they had heard the noise they would not
have had time to ascertain what had caused it. I now
more than ever feared that, before I could be liberated,
I should become utterly exhausted, and should fall into a
svvoon from which I might never recover.
I was too weak to pray, or any longer exert myself.
Still my senses did not altogether desert me. I lay on my
NEARLY EXHAUSTED.
back, looking up towards the hatchway. The ship heeled
over more and more. To me, who had been accustomed
to live so long down near the keel, it appeared at a frightful
angle, and I thought she would go over altogether.
Again I heard voices shouting out orders, and the crew, I
supposed, went aloft to take in more sail. I was afraid
that another storm was coming on. Fearful would be the
consequences to me if such should be the case. Presently
I heard something dragged over the hatchway. The ray
of light which had hitherto tended to keep up my waning
spirits was obscured.
A tarpaulin had been placed over the hatchway.
Perhaps the crew were about to batten down the hatches.
In vain I tried, while this was going forward, to strike the
cask. I had not sufficient strength to do it. A fearful
faintness was coming over me. Perhaps the movement of
the ship contributed to this. I think I must have fainted,
for I cannot recollect what happened. I had no strength
to hold on or to grasp the stick, and might have been thrown
helplessly about like a shuttlecock till life was extinct.
I fancy that some time must have passed. When I
recovered my senses, my first impulse was to feel for the
stick. It was close to me. I had power to grasp it. The
top of the chest on which I lay was perfectly level, but I
expected to find it heeling over as before. Instead of that,
no movement took place. The ship was apparently
gliding forward on an even keel. The storm had ceased,
or probably the ship had only been struck by a sudden
squall, which had passed over.
My first impulse was again to try and strike the cask
2J2 DICK CHEVELEY.
and to shout out, but I could only utter a few low groans.
I managed, however, to give some blows on the cask, which
resounded through the hold. The noise was loud enough,
I fancy, to be heard on deck, or indeed in every part of the
ship. I beat on and on. Presently the tarpaulin was
drawn off, and I heard some feet moving directly above
me. A voice said distinctly, " Below ! what's that ? >;
Almost immediately the hatch was removed, and as
I looked up a flood of light burst down upon me. For
some seconds I could see nothing. Gradually I made out
a number of human faces peering down through the hatch-
way.
" Why, what can that be ? ' exclaimed one of the
men.
" Ghost of a ghost," cried another.
" It can't be a live thing," said a third.
" Why, Jack, I do believe it's a boy," exclaimed a
fourth ; " we must get him up whatever he is, but how
could he have come there ? '
Presently a ladder was let down. None of the men
seemed inclined to descend, evidently having some doubts
as to my character, till the last speaker, calling the others
cowards, came down. Instead of at first reviving me, the
effect of the fresh air was to make me faint away. When I
recovered I found myself lying on the deck, surrounded by
a number of strange faces. A seaman the one who, I
suppose, had brought me up was supporting me and
applying a wet cloth to my head and shoulders, while
another, kneeling down, was examining my countenance.
" Why, youngster, how did you come aboard here ?
Brought on deck.
Page 272.
MY RECEPTION ON DECK. 273
Where have you been ever since we sailed from the
Mersey ? " he asked.
Too weak to answer, I could only stretch out my hand
and then point to my lips, to show that I wanted food and
water.
" If you've been down in the hold all these weeks, no
wonder that you want something to eat,"he remarked.
Still he didn't move, or propose to obtain any refresh-
ment for me. As my lack-lustre eyes looked up at him,
I recognized Gregory Growles, the old seaman to whom I
had at first spoken with my cutter under my arm. No
wonder that he didn't recollect me in my present forlorn
and dirt-begrimed condition. At last the seaman against
whom I leant told one of his messmates to get me some
water. With indifference, if not unwillingness, the man
did as requested, and going to the water-butt on deck
brought me a mugful, which I greedily drank.
" By the feel of his ribs he wants something more sub-
stantial than water," observed my friend. " We must get
the poor young chap into a berth, and feed him up, or he'll
be slipping his cable. There doesn't seem to be much life
in him now."
"That will be seen."
"What business had he to stow himself away, and make
us all fancy that a ghost was haunting the ship ? ' cried
Growles, in a surly way. " We shall hear what the captain
has to say to him. To my notion, as he's made his bed, so
he'll have to lie on it."
" Come, come, mate, it would be hard lines for the poor
young chap if he were left to die, without any of us trying
T
2/4 DICK CHEVELEY.
to bring him through. I, for one, can't stand by doing
nothing, so just one of you lend a hand here, and we'll put
him into my berth, and get the cook to make some broth
for him," said the kind-hearted seaman.
While he was speaking, a person, who was evidently one
of the officers, came forward and expressed his surprise at
seeing me, and inquired why he hadn't been informed of
my having been discovered ?
The men replied, that I had only just been found and
brought on deck, and that they thought I was dying.
" It would have saved trouble to have hove him overboard
before he came to himself," said the mate, with a careless
laugh. " The captain doesn't allow of stowaways, and we
don't want any aboard here."
He said this, I suppose, to frighten me, indifferent to
the consequences.
" He's very bad, sir," said my friend, touching his hat,
" and, maybe, it won't much matter what is done with him ;
but if you'll give me leave, I'll take him below to my berth,
after we've washed off the dirt that sticks to him. He
wants food more than anything else to bring him round,
and when he's himself we can make some use of him at all
events. We want a boy forward very badly, and he'll be
worth his salt, I've a notion."
"You may do what you like with him, Tom Trivett,"
answered the officer, " only don't let us be bothered with
him. We've trouble enough with young Riddle, the muti-
nous young rascal. He'll have to look out for himself, if he
don't mind."
The officer was the third mate of the ship, who happened
KINDLY TREATED BY TOM TRIVETT.
just then to have charge of the deck. He made further
inquiries about how I had been found, and asked the men
whether they had before known of my being on board ?
Trivett replied that they were entirely ignorant as to
how I had come into the ship, but that hearing peculiar
noises, they lifted the hatch, and that he had gone down
and discovered me.
" We shall hear by-and-by what he has to say for
himself. In the meantime, Trivett, take care of him, and
I'll let the captain know he's been found. He's the ghost
you fellows have been frightened about," said the mate.
"We were no more frightened than he was," I heard
some of the men utter, " but who could tell where all those
strange noises we heard came from when any of us went
down into the hold. He's precious ready to call us cowards,
but he was more frightened than we were. Why, he would
never go down unless he had a couple of hands with him."
While this was going on, Tom Trivett continued
swabbing my head and neck. When the mate walked aft
he called to the cook to bring him a bucket of warm water
from the caboose, as well as a lump of soap, a scrubbing-
brush, and a piece of canvas.
The sun was shining brightly, and the air was warm, so
that I did not feel the exposure so much as it might have
been felt. Tom forthwith set about to scrape me clean,
taking his own pocket-comb to disentangle my matted hair
after he had washed it. The operation, though somewhat
hazardous, greatly refreshed me. Before it was concluded,
Julius Csesar, the black cook, who had some tender spot in
his heart, brought out a basin of soup, from which Trivett
T 2
276 DICK CHEVELEY.
fed me as tenderly as a nurse would a young child. This
still further revived me.
" You shall have some more, boy, when I have done
a-cleaning you," said Tom.
The rest of the crew sat round making remarks, but
not even offering to assist their shipmate, evidently per-
fectly indifferent as to what happened to me, though per-
haps curious to see whether I should revive under the treat-
ment to which I was being subjected. Judging by the
colour of the water after I had been washed in it, I must
have been as black as a coal. I rather think Julius Caesar
must have fancied that I was one of his own race, and
must have been greatly astonished at seeing a blackamore
washed white. When the operation was concluded, Growles
again came and had a look at me.
" Why, I do believe it's none other than the young chap
who came aboard us at Liverpool," he exclaimed. " I
thought as when I saw him so often that he was up to
something, but never fancied that he was going to stow
himself away, or I should have been on the watch for him.
Well, he'll have to pay pretty smartly for the trick he has
played us."
My friend Tom took no notice of this and similar remarks
made by others of the crew ; but after having again fed me,
he called to a stout-looking lad who was coming forward
from the companion hatchway to assist in carrying me to
his berth under the topgallant forecastle. The lad, without
hesitation, did as he was directed, and took up my legs,
while Tom lifted me by the arms. As I was being carried
along, my eyes turned towards the lad who was stepping
i RECOGNIZE MARK RIDDLE. 277
backwards, when I at once recognized him as Mark Riddle,
though he looked very different to the smart young chap
he was when I last saw him, and he evidently did not
know me.
" Can't you find a shirt and a pair of trousers for the
poor fellow ? " cried Tom ; " his own want washing terribly."
Mark ran aft, and in a short time returned with the gar-
ments, in which Tom clothed me.
Notwithstanding the food which had been given me, I
was still too weak to speak. He and Tom lifted me into an
upper bunk on the starboard side. As he did so, I stretched
out my hand and seized his, which I pressed between my
bony ringers. I could just say, "Thank you, Mark." He
looked at me very hard, but still did not seem to have a
suspicion who I was. This was not surprising, as he did not
ev r en know that I had gone to Liverpool. I was so altered,
that even my mother would scarcely have recognized me.
He, however, asked Tom Trivett who I was. Tom replied
that I was a young stowaway, but that he knew no more
about me than did the man in the moon.
" Go and fetch the remainder of the broth," I heard Tom
say. "A little more will do him good, and then if he gets
a sound sleep he'll come round, I have a notion."
" If he does, it will only be to lead a dog's life," murmured
Mark, as he left to get the broth.
Tom stood by me arranging the blankets, and trying to
make me comfortable till Mark returned with some soup,
with some biscuits and rice floating in it. Though I could
drink the liquid, it was with difficulty that I could masti-
cate the latter, but I managed to get down a few pieces,
2/8 DICK CHEVELEY.
" He has eaten enough now," said Tom ; ' but, I say,
Mark," he whispered, "you keep an eye on him whenever you
can, so that none of the fellows play him any tricks. They'd
do so, though they knew he was dying, out of devilry."
" Aye, aye," answered Mark. " They shan't hurt the
poor young chap if I can help it, though I've enough to
do to keep clear of them myself."
" Well, we shall be three now, and shall be better able to
stand up against them," said Tom.
I heard no more ; for after taking the food a drowsiness
crept over me, and I fell into a sound sleep. When I
awoke I was in the dark, and felt very much more com-
fortable than I had for a long time. At first I fancied
that I was down in the hold, but the loud snoring and groan-
ing of the men in the neighbouring bunks made me re-
member what had happened. I felt about, and was soon
convinced that I was in Tom Trivett's bunk, in a clean
shirt and trousers, and a blanket over me. I heard the
watch below turn out, the others shortly afterwards came
in, but no one took any notice of me.
When the latter were fast asleep I heard some one come
into the berth and stop near my bunk.
" Who's that ? " I asked.
" Glad to see you can speak again, my lad," said the
person whom by his voice I knew to be Tom Trivett.
" Do you feel better ? "
" Yes, thank you," I answered. " You've saved my life,
and I'm very grateful to you."
" Don't talk o' that, lad," he said, " it's not much good I
can do in the world, but I couldn't bear to see you allowed
GOOD ADVICE FROM TRIVETT. 279
to die from neglect, though I'm afraid there are hard times
coming for you. You're among as rough a lot as ever
sailed on the salt ocean, and that's saying a good deal. I
want to give you a piece of advice ; I mayn't have another
chance of giving it. Don't be in a great hurry to get well,
for though the fellows, bad as they are, won't have the
cruelty to ill-treat you while you're sick, as soon as you
come round they'll be down upon you, and you'll find that
they'll give you more kicks than ha'pence. However, you
must not mind them. Don't attempt to retaliate, for
they're too many for you. Above all things don't grow
sulky as poor Mark did, and has ever since well-nigh had
his life knocked out of him. Now I must go on deck as
it's my watch, but remember what I have said."
I again thanked Tom, and just as he was going I asked
him if he could get me any more food.
" I'll try and get you something as soon as the cook
turns out ; but he's asleep in his bunk, and at this hour it
would be a difficult job to find any. I'll tell Mark,
however, to ask him when he wakes, though I'd advise you
to go off to sleep again."
Saying this, Tom left the berth, and I once more
closed my eyes. I was awakened by the men turning
out.
The light streamed in at the door, showing me that it
was morning. In consequence of the advice I received
from Tom, I kept quiet and pretended to be asleep. Soon
afterwards I saw Mark Riddle standing by my side.
"Tom told me you're hungry, boy/' he said; " so I
managed to get something for you from the pantry. I
280 DICK CHEVELEY.
hope it won't be discovered, or the third mate will be giving
me a rope's-ending."
He had brought me a captain's biscuit and a slice of
ham, with a tin mug of water.
" I'll bring you a cup of hot coffee," he said, handing me
the food.
Hungry as I was I could not help exclaiming, " What,
don't you know me, Mark ? '
He looked at me very hard, still not remembering me.
" No, I don't think I ever saw you before," he answered ;
" but how do you happen to know my name ? "
" I didn't think I was so changed," I said. " I'm Dick
Cheveley."
" Dick Cheveley ! " he cried out, looking at me still
harder ; " Dick Cheveley on board this ship ! and yet it
must be ; and are you really Dick Cheveley ? '
" I don't believe I'm anybody else, though I have some-
times fancied I must be."
" Yes, yes, I see you're Master Cheveley," cried Mark,
though I can't say I feel much happier to see you for
your own sake, though I'm right glad for mine to have you
with me," taking my hand and grasping it. " Oh, Master
Cheveley, what did bring you aboard ? ):
I briefly told him while I was discussing the food he
brought me.
" It's a bad business for you, Master Dick," he said ;
" but the only thing now to be done is to make the best of
it. They're a precious bad lot, and the captain and
officers are no better. I've made up my mind to run as
soon as I can, and I'd advise you to do the same."
A CONVERSATION WITH MARK. 28 1
That I certainly will when I have somewhere to run
to, but at present it seems we should have to run over-
board," I answered.
"We must wait until we get into harbour. We shall
have to touch at a good many places, and if we keep our
wits about us we shall manage it one way or another."
" We'll talk about that by-and-by, but tell me how you
happened to be here. I heard that you had been sent on
board a man-of-war," I said.
" So I was, and I wish I had remained aboard her, too ;
but as I had been sent against my will, I cut and run on
the first chance I got. She was the ' Beagle ' sloop of
war. We were ordered to cruise on the Irish coast. We
were not far off the town of Belfast, when a boat's crew to
which I belonged pulled ashore under charge of a mid-
shipmite. While he went into a house to deliver a message,
I ran off as fast as my legs could carry me. I at last
reached a cottage in which there was a whiteheaded old
fellow, a girl, and two young men. I told them that I had
been pressed and ill-treated, and was trying to make my
escape from the cruelty of the English. The young men
said at once that they would protect me, and would answer
that I should not be retaken. The old man warned them
that they were playing a dangerous game, and said that
he would have nothing to do with the business, advising them
to take me back to the boat. The girl, however, pleaded
for me, and observed that now I had run, my punishment
would be ten times greater, and that it would be cruel
and inhospitable to refuse me shelter. She prevailed on
her old grandfather. That evening the young men took
282 DICK CHEVELEY.
me down aboard a little ' hooker/ which they said was
just going to sail for Liverpool, and that if I liked I could
go in her. Her cargo, they said, was timber and fruit, but
turned out to be faggots and potatoes. I knew that at
Liverpool there was no chance of being discovered, and I
at once agreed. We reached the Mersey in a couple of
days. As ill-luck would have it, I landed close to where
the ' Emu ' was getting ready for sea. Knowing that I
could not venture to return home, I went on board and
asked if a boy was wanted. The first mate at once said
yes, as one of the apprentices had cut and run and could
not be found. I thought I was in good luck, but we hadn't
been to sea many days before I found that I had fallen
out of the frying-pan into the fire. The other apprentice,
poor Jack Drage, told me that he had been kicked and
cuffed from the first moment that he had stepped on board,
and that if he had had any friends on shore, he'd have
taken French leave as the other had done. Things had
grown worse instead of better, and he was already weary
of his life. I advised him not to give in ; that in time
things must mend ; but he was a poor-hearted fellow and
only wrung his hands and cried, declaring that he was
utterly miserable. I did my best to keep up his spirits,
but it was all of no use. One night during a gale we had
soon after sailing, he disappeared. Whether he had thrown
himself overboard into the sea, or been knocked overboard
no one could tell. Of course it was entered in the log
that he had been knocked overboard. In my opinion he
sacrificed his life rather than endure his miseries. I told
the first mate so, and he knocked me down. The next
MARK NARRATES HIS ADVENTURES. 283
time he called me a sulky rascal, but I answered that I
was not going to do away with myself like Jack Drage,
and that I would make a complaint of him to the British
Consul whenever we touched at a port. On this he
knocked me down again. I know that I was taken with
the sulks, and for days afterwards didn't speak to him or
any one else ; but as I had no wish to be killed, I did what
I was ordered to do, and got on somewhat better. Ever
since that not a day passes that I don't get a kick or have
a marline-spike hove at my head by either the officers or
men forward. They're all very much alike for that matter,
except Tom Trivett, and he's as good a fellow as ever
lived. He has a hard life of it, for the men are always
playing him tricks ; and the officers spite him, and are
constantly making him do dirty jobs which no able seaman
should be called on to perform. But, I say, I mustn't
stand talking here any longer, or I shall be suspected of
being your friend. Don't let any one find out that we
know each other, and we shall get on all the better. I'll
tell Tom Trivett, and he'll bring you the coffee if I can't
manage it ; meanwhile you stay quiet in the bunk, even if
you feel well enough to get up."
" There is no chance of my being able to do that for
some days," I answered, " for I don't think I could stand if
I were to try."
Mark now left me, and I fell back nearly exhausted from
having talked so long to him.
After some time Tom appeared with a basin of hot
black coffee, with some biscuit floating in it.
" Can't I have a little milk ?" I asked.
284 DICK CHEVELEY.
" We've not any cows on board here," he answered with
a laugh ; " and there are no dairies in the Atlantic, unless
Daddy Neptune happens to keep sea-cows."
" You must have thought me very silly to ask for milk,"
I said, as I ate up the sopped biscuit, and drank the hot
coffee, which was well sweetened with sugar.
" It shows you are something of a greenhorn, lad," he
answered, laughing, "but no wonder your wits aren't of
the brightest after having been shut up in the_dark so long ;
you shall have something else by-and-by. Remember
what I told you ; don't be getting well too soon, that's all."
CHAPTER XV.
My convalescence Julius Caesar befriends me We pass the Cape de
Verde Islands Our hopes of a change of diet disappear My turn
at last A severe discipline Captain Longfleet " Please, sir, I
couldn't help it " " There goes the baby and his nurse " Cassar's
sympathy How I owed my life to Tom Trivett Bad food " It
makes me sick to cook it " The deputation to the captain The
discontent increases among the crew Crossing the line " What
ship is that ? " We receive a visit from Daddy Neptune and his
court Rough play, and what it might have come to.
I INTENDED to take the advice of my friend and not get
well too soon, but in reality there was no malingering in
the case, for I remained too low and weak to get out of
my bed.
Tom Trivett all the time, having given up his berth to
me, slept in a far more uncomfortable bunk right forward,
but never uttered a word of complaint, or tried to induce
me to turn out. His was true Samaritan charity, and I
was grateful to him. He even, I knew, tried to influence
the rest of the crew for good, but did not succeed. They let
him alone, which was all he could expect of them. The
third mate, who knew I was there, never came near me to
inquire how I was getting on.
Mark paid me a visit whenever he could venture to do
so, and brought me my food when Tom was on duty.
The only other man who was kind to me was Julius
Caesar, the black cook, and he frequently sent me whole-
286 DICK CHEVELEY.
some messes which he had concocted for my special
benefit ; but he had to charge Mark and Tom not to let
the other men see them, lest they should be gobbled up on
their way. Mark told me this, for Julius Caesar himself
never came to have a look at me.
" If I come, den dey say I friend of his it worse for him."
Both Mark and Caesar slept in the larboard berth, so
that they had no business in the one I occupied.
I should explain that the space under the topgallant
forecastle was divided by a bulkhead running fore and aft
into parts forming separate cabins, one called the starboard,
and the other the larboard berths, with bunks built up on
both sides, one above another, or rather, in two stories, to
explain myself better.
In moderate weather they were tolerably comfortable,
but with the sun beating down on the deck they were
fearfully hot. In a gale of wind, as the seas dashed against
the bows or she pitched into them, the noise and movement
were tremendous. However, to that I in time got ac-
customed.
Sometimes the decks and upper works leaked, and the
water coming in wetted the clothes and bedding. How-
ever, in other respects they were better than the forepeak
in a flush-decked ship, which is generally close and hot,
full of horrible odours, and totally destitute of ventilation,
and often wet into the bargain, from unseen leaks which
are not of sufficient consequence to trouble the officers, as
they do not affect the safety of the ship.
At length, one day Tom told me that we were within
sight of the Cape de Verde Islands, at which he believed
A DISAPPOINTMENT. 287
the captain intended to call. He was very glad, he said,
of this, as he hoped to be able to get me a supply of oranges
and limes, which he thought would do me more good than
anything else.
The very name of fruit made my mouth water, and I
thought I would give a great deal just to have one good
suck at an orange. Great was my disappointment, there-
fore, when shortly afterwards Mark came in, and said that
a strong north-easterly wind had sprung up, and that we
were standing away from the islands, but that the captain,
he believed, intended to put into Rio de Janeiro.
" I must wait patiently till we get there," I said. " I hope
it won't take us long."
"We have to pass through the horse latitudes, and to
cross the line first, and Rio is some way to the south of that,
so I'm afraid you must suck your fingers instead of oranges,"
he answered.
I was now rapidly getting better, and I began to pine
for fresh air and exercise.
" You'll be wiser to stay where you are, Master Dick,"
said Mark. " No one believes that you're a gentleman's
son, and if they did I'm very sure it would make very little
difference. I should, perhaps, benefit by your getting
about, as you would have all the dirty work to do which
now falls to my lot. It's only surprising that the captain
has allowed you to remain so long in the berth, for he
knows that you're aboard, though he takes no notice of
you. Still I'd advise you, as long as you can, to stay where
you are."
I had not long the opportunity. Two days afterwards
288 DICK CHEVELEY.
the third mate came into the berth with a short, knotted
rope in his hand.
" Come, youngster, you have been long enough ma-
lingering here," he exclaimed ; " I find the cook has been
serving out no end of good grub to you, and you've done
nothing for it. We don't want idlers aboard the ' Emu ;'
show a leg there pretty smartly."
I attempted to rise. Tom had washed and dried my
clothes. I got hold of my trousers, and slipt my legs into
them. When I attempted to stand upright, my knees
gave way and down I sank. At the same moment the.
mate's colt descended on my back. I was taken so com-
pletely by surprise that I shrieked out with pain. I tried
to lift myself up by the supports of the bunk, and suc-
ceeded in getting on my feet.
" I thought I'd cure you. Do you want another dose of
this rope ?'
" Oh ! no, sir ! no, sir ! don't ! I'll dress as fast as I can,"
I called out.
The moment I let go I felt that I must slip down again.
Still the fear of another lash made me exert myself in a
way I could not otherwise have done, and I tried very
hard to put on my waistcoat and jacket, and to tie my
handkerchief, by sitting down on a lower bunk.
" Now, come along !" said the mate ; " the captain wants
to speak to you."
I attempted to walk, but as I tottered on my knees
again failed me, and I should have fallen had not the mate
caught me by the shoulders and dragged me along the deck.
It was a severe discipline, but it was effective, for the air
MY INTERVIEW WITH THE CAPTAIN. 289
and the necessity of moving quickly brought back strength
to my limbs, and by the time I reached the quarterdeck I
was able to keep my feet, though I should have fallen
had not the mate still held me.
We there found the captain pacing to and fro. On
turning he stopped when he saw me.
" Is this the young stowaway, Mr. Huggins ? " he asked,
eyeing me very sternly. " What business had you to come
aboard, boy, without leave ? "
"Please, sir, I couldn't help it," I said, and I told him
that when merely intending to look round the ship I had
fallen into the hold.
" A likely story, youngster, which I don't intend to
believe. You came on board to please yourself, and now
you'll learn to please me, and do the work you're set to
do."
" I'll do my best, sir," I answered, for I saw he was not a
man to be trifled with ; " but I am not fit for much at
present."
" You contrived to live down in the hold in an extra-
ordinary manner how did you manage it ? '
I told him in a few words.
" Another likely story," he remarked. " In other words,
you stole the ship's provisions as long as you could get at
them, or you had an accomplice who kept you fed he'll
be made to smart for it."
On hearing this, I began to tremble for the consequences
to Mark. Though the captain didn't mention his name, I
guessed that he pointed at him. I was much inclined to
say who I was, and to speak of Mr. Butterfield, but shame
u
DICK CIIEVELEV.
prevented me, and the captain made no inquiries on the
subject.
" Now go forward/' he said ; " look out sharp, get back
your strength, and make yourself useful."
He turned on his heel, not deigning to hold any further
conversation with so insignificant a person as he considered
me.
The mate let me go. I tried to walk, but staggered like
a drunken man, and could only just manage to reach the
side, and catch hold of a belaying-pin. I remained there
until the captain turned round, when, afraid of his looks, I
once more set oft to make my way along the deck, the mate
taking no trouble to help me, while the crew jeered and
laughed at me ; till Tom Trivett, who had been at work
on the other side, crossing over, took my arm and led me
along to the forehatch, where he bade me sit down.
" There goes the baby and his nurse," said one of the men.
"Tom will be getting him some pap presently," said
another at which they laughed in chorus.
The third mate, seeing Tom standing over me, ordered
him back to his work. Mark made an attempt to join me,
but was sent to perform some task or other, and I was left
alone and forlorn to endure the gibes of my hardhearted
shipmates.
Caesar, however, came out of his caboose, and whispered
as he passed,
" Neber you mind, Dick, as long dey only use tier
tongue."
He grinned and pointed with his finger, so that the rest
fancied that he was only mocking me as they were,
TYRANNY OF THE CAPTAIN. 291
Notwithstanding this, the fresh air and the necessity of
exerting myself did me good, and after I had taken some
food that Caesar brought me when the men went into their
berth to dinner, I felt quite another creature.
At nightfall I was allowed to slink into my bunk, of
which Tom still refused to deprive me.
" I'm very well where I am. I'm accustomed to it, and
you are not, Dick," he said, when 1 begged him to let me
change places.
The next day I was still better, and after this I rapidly
recovered my strength, notwithstanding the cuffs and kicks
and rope's-endings I frequently received, and the hard
work I had to perform.
My clothes were soon again as dirty as they were when
I came out of the hold, and torn and tattered besides.
"Never mind, Dick," said Torn ; " I'll rig you out in a
suit of mine, which I'll cut down to suit you when we get
into colder latitudes. It doesn't much matter about having
old clothes now the weather is so hot."
Mark regretted that he could not help me, as he had
only the clothes he stood up in, which would have been
almost as bad as my own had they not been of stronger
material, and thus held out better.
Though the rest of the crew ill-treated Mark and me, and
Tom also when they had the chance, the captain and
officers tyrannized over them in the most brutal fashion.
It was no unusual occurrence for the first mate to heave a
handspike at one of the men when he did not go about his
work in a way to please him, and both captain and mates
swore at the men on all occasions in the most fearful way.
U 2
2Q2 DICK CHEVELEY.
At first I was horrified, but in time I got as much ac-
customed to it as they were, and was only thankful that
the oaths were not accompanied by a rope's-ending.
All this time the discipline was really very slack, and the
men behaved to each other as they pleased, and never
failed to neglect their duty whenever the mates' eyes were
off them. Still they resented, notwithstanding, the treat-
ment they received, growling fiercely, if not loudly, when
the quality of their provisions had begun to fall off. At
first the food had been pretty good, but it now became worse
and worse, and the men swore that they would stand it no
longer. At last, when some rancid pork had been served
out with musty peas and weevily biscuits, the men went
aft in a body, headed by the boatswain, Sass Jowler, and
Growles, who were deputed to be spokesmen, to the
quarterdeck, where the captain was walking.
" I axes you, Captain Longfleet, whether you think this
ere stuff is fit food for British seamen ? " said the boat-
swain, holding up a piece of the pork at the end of a two-
pronged fork.
" It makes um sick to cook it," said Caesar, who was
standing behind the rest.
" And I wants to know, in the name of the crew, whether
this 'ere biscuit as is all alive with maggots, is the stuff we
poor fellows forward should be made to put into our
mouths ? ' cried Growles.
" What's that you're talking about, you mutinous rascals ?"
cried the captain ; <( stop a bit, and I'll answer you."
Saying this, he sprang back into the cabin, and while
the men stood staring at the door without advancing, he re-
THE DEPUTATION TO THE CAPTAIN. 293
appeared with a pistol in the one hand and a cutlass in
the other. I observed that he had a second pistol in his
belt.
r You know I never miss my aim, you scoundrels. The
first man that utters a word on the subject I'll shoot
through the head. The food's good enough for better
men than you, so be off forward, and let this be the last
time I hear any complaint. If not, look out for squalls."
The men stood irresolute, and no one liked to run the
chance of having a pistol-bullet sent through his head.
" Are you going, you villains ? " thundered the captain,
pointing his pistol at the boatswain.
He used a good many other stronger expletives, which
need not be repeated.
The boatswain was a bold fellow, but his courage gave
way, and he stepped back. The others, overawed by the
determined manner of the captain, imitated the example of
their leader, knowing that the pistol might be turned
towards any one who stood his ground, and together they
retreated forward, tumbling over each other in their en-
deavour to put as wide a distance as possible between
themselves and their now furious commander.
For my part, I felt a greater amount of respect for him
than I had ever done before. His eye did not for a
moment quail, his arm appeared as firm as iron. Had he
shown the slightest hesitation, the men, in the temper they
were in, would have been upon him, and he would have
lost his authority.
Mark and I remained at one side of the deck, where we
happened to be at the time. Tom Trivett had not come
294 DICK CHEVELEY.
aft, having refused to take any part in the affair, whereby he
gained still greater ill-will than before from his ship-mates.
The discontent which had thus shown itself, though kept
down for a time, was by no means quelled. We had to
eat the food, bad as it was, though perhaps not altogether
as bad as the samples exhibited to the captain.
The third mate came forward much oftener than before,
and tried hard to win back the men into something like
good- humour, but his efforts were unavailing.
" You see, Mr. Simmons, as how we poor fellows have
got to work hard, and except we gets good grub we can't
do it," I heard the boatswain remark in an insinuating
tone ; " it's very hard lines for us to have to eat rancid
pork and weevily bread, when we knows well enough that
the captain and mates has good grub in the cabin. Share
and share alike, and we shaVt complain. But we must
abide by it till the ship gets into harbour, and then we
suppose that the captain will be getting good stores aboard
and will serve out fresh meat and vegetables."
" Oh ! of course he'll clo that/' said Mr. Simmons,
pleased, as he thought, at having brought the men to reason.
" You know Captain Longfleet is a just man, though he's a
determined one, and won't stand nonsense. Everything
will go well, I hope, by-and-by."
I should have observed that our boatswain held a very
different position among the crew to that occupied by a
warrant officer on board a man-of-war. He was merely
one of the men, and was so called from certain duties he
had to perform, and was a sort of link between the officers
and the crew.
IN THE TROPICS. 295
We were now in the tropics. When there was a breeze
the heat was supportable enough, but when it fell calm we
could scarcely bear our clothes on, and went about in shirts
and trousers, with bare feet, and were glad to have the
opportunity of getting into the shade. The pitch boiled
up out of the seams, and. old Growles declared that he
could cook a beefsteak on the capstan-head, if he only had
a beefsteak to cook.
The heat did not improve the temper of the men, and
the ship became to Mark and me a regular hell afloat.
Matters were almost as bad with Tom Trivett, but he
could hold his own better than we could.
One day Mark came to me.
" I say, Dick," he exclaimed a common fate had made
us equal, and he had long ago dropped the master
" I've been hearing that to-morrow we're to cross the
line. I wonder what sort of place we shall get into on
t'other side ; as far as I can make out, it's a kind of bar,
and those who go over it for the first time have to pay toll
to old Daddy Neptune, who is coming aboard to collect
his dues."
I was surprised that Mark had never heard of the line,
and so I tried to explain to him what it was. As to Nep-
tune coming on board, I knew that that was all nonsense,
and so I told him.
During that evening and the next morning some of the
men were busily engaged in their berth, into which they
allowed no one but themselves to enter.
Soon after noon the captain, having taken his observations,
gave notice that we were about to cross the line. Mark
296 DICK CIIEVELEY.
and I had been sent aft, when we heard a voice hail as if
from under the bows.
" What ship is that ? "
" The ' Emu/ ' answered the captain, who with the
officers was standing on the poop.
" Where did you come from, and for what port are you
bound ? " asked the voice.
" From Liverpool, and we're bound to Rio and round
Cape Horn," answered the captain.
" All right, Captain Longfleet ; with your leave my wife
and I will pay you a visit and bring some of our children
and attendants, and if you have any youngsters who have
not crossed the line before, we shall have a word to say to
them."
" You're welcome, Father Neptune, for I suppose no one
else would be desirous of giving me a call out in these
seas."
It was amusing to observe Mark's look of astonishment
when immediately afterwards a party of grotesque figures
appeared clambering over the bows. The first was an old
fellow with a long white beard, a gold paper crown on his
head, and a sceptre in his hand, and dressed in a flowing
robe painted all over with curious devices. With him came
a huge woman, also wearing a crown and garments of many
colours, a necklace of huge beads and a couple of clasp-
knives hansnn^ down from either side of her face to serve
o o
as ear-rings ; another figure followed them equally curi-
ously dressed, with a basin under one arm, a pair of sail-
maker's shears hanging round his neck, and a piece of
rusty hoop shaped like a razor in his hand. A fourth
DADDY NEPTUNE VISITS THE SHIP. 2Q/
person, tall and gaunt, was seen in a cocked-hat, a thick cane
in one hand, and a box of pills of large proportions in the
other. Following them came a party of monsters in green
dresses with long tails, and heads covered by oakum wigs.
The captain, wishing to humour the men, shouted out,
"Glad to see your majesty on board my ship. You're
welcome to come aft and look out for any of those whose
acquaintance you have not before made."
On this the whole gang came tramping aft. Mark and
I saw that their eyes were fixed upon us. We had no
place to fly to but up the mizen rigging. We made the
attempt, but were quickly caught by some of the monsters,
who managed to climb up in spite of their tails.
The barber had in the meantime placed a huge tub on
the deck, and a couple of small casks. On these we were
compelled to sit down, when he immediately with a paint-
brush began to daub our faces over with the contents of a
bucket of grease. He then drew out his razor, and scraped
us in the most cruel fashion, taking off the skin at every
stroke.
The doctor in the meanwhile, with mock solemnity, felt
our pulses, and then observing that we were terribly sick,
crammed one of the boluses out of his box into our mouths,
and forced it down with his tarry finger.
"A bath would do them good," he growled out.
We were seized, and soused head over heels in a tub till
we were well-nigh drowned. In vain we struggled and
shrieked. Every time we opened our mouths the barber
shoved his brush into them, and the monsters then ducked
our heads under water to wash them out, as they said.
298 DICK CHEVELEY.
More dead than alive we were at last allowed to go, but
o /
had scarcely strength left to crawl away.
Tom Trivett was next dragged aft, though he declared
that he had often crossed the line. Daddy Neptune re-
fused, however, to believe him, protesting that he had never
seen his face in those parts before. Though he fought
bravely he was overpowered, and was even worse treated
than we had been, the monsters, aided by the doctor and
barber and Mrs. Neptune, holding his arms and legs.
The captain and officers all the time in no way inter-
fered, but seemed to enjoy the cruel sport. They wished,
indeed, to allow the sailors to take their full fling according
to their barbarous fancies.
Mark and I, seeing how our friend was treated, attempted
to go to his rescue, but we had better have remained quiet,
both for his sake and our own, for we were cuffed and
kicked even worse than before, and with difficulty again
made our escape.
A double allowance of grog was served out, which made
the men even more savage than before ; and when they
were tired of ill-treating us they took to rough play
among themselves. Daddy Neptune's crown was torn
offj his sceptre broken in two, his wife was despoiled of
her finery ; the doctor's hat and spectacles shared the
same fate ; he was made to swallow his own pills, and
the barber had his brush nearly shoved down his throat.
They would have come to serious blows had not the
captain ordered them to knock off and return to their duty.
The mates, with boats' stretchers in their hands, had to
rush in among them before they could be induced to desist.
ROUGH PLAY. 299
Not until a breeze sprang up, and they were ordered aloft
to make sail, were they brought into anything like order.
For days afterwards Mark and I limped about the deck,
with aching heads and sore faces, and Tom Trivett could
with difficulty get through his duty.
This relaxation of discipline had no good effect on the
men, They still grumbled and growled as much as ever
at every meal over the food served out to them.
CHAPTER XVI.
Land ho ! Cape Frio The Sugar-loaf Mountain The Castle of
Santa Cruz The harbour of Rio de Janeiro A taste of fruit
We receive some passengers A gale springs up Man overboard
Poor Tom Trivett Captain Longfleet's inhumanity Mark and
I are treated worse I overhear a conversation A proposed mu-
tiny The plot Differences will arise Who's to be captain ? I
determine to reveal the plot I consult with Mark Our deter-
mination Southern latitudes The Southern Cross The Falk-
land Islands Mark escapes, but I am retaken Highland blood
Mark's probable fate A battle with an albatross.
" LAND ho ! } was shouted from the masthead. In a
short time we came off Cape Frio, a high, barren, almost
insular, promontory, which runs into the Atlantic to the
eastward of Rio de Janeiro. We stood on, the land
appearing to be of a great height behind the beach, till
we came in sight of the Sugar-loaf Mountain ; the light
land wind preventing us from entering the harbour, we
had to stand off and on during the night.
"Well, I've made up my mind to get a precious good
tuck out," I heard old Growles say to the boatswain ; " I
suppose the skipper will order a good store of provisions
aboard after the talk we had with him the other day."
" Not so sure of that, old ship," said the boatswain ;
" but if he doesn't, he'd better look out for squalls, as he
said to us."
The other men were rejoicing in the expectation of a
OUR EAGERNESS FOR FRESH PROVISIONS. 301
hearty meal and wholesome food, and so indeed were Mark
and I ; for we were not better off than the rest, except that
Mark occasionally got some pickings at the captain's table,
and nowand then, when he could manage it, brought me some.
Next morning a sea-breeze setting in, we stood towards
the harbour, and as the fog lifted, several small islands
near its mouth came into sight, and the Sugar-loaf Moun-
tain loomed up high on the left, while on the right we
saw the battlements of the Castle of Santa Cruz, which
stands at the foot of the mountain. As we passed under
the guns of the fortress, we were hailed by a stentorian
voice, which came out from among the stone-built walls,
but the speaker was not seen.
" What ship is that ? Where do you come from ? How
many days out ? '
The captain answered the questions through his speaking-
trumpet as we glided by. We at length came to an anchor
about a mile from the city of Rio de Janeiro, in one of the
most beautiful and picturesque harbours in the world. I
can't stop to describe it, or the fine-looking city, or the
curiously-shaped boats filled with black, brown, and white
people, though the whites were decidedly in the minority ;
indeed some of them could be only so called by courtesy.
To our disappointment no one was allowed to go on shore.
The captain and second mate almost immediately took a
country boat and pulled for the landing-place.
" I suppose they intend to send us off some grub," said
old Growles, in a voice loud enough for them to hear ;
but they took no notice, and pulled on. We waited in
anxious expectation for the arrival of the provisions, but
302 DICK CHEYELEY.
no boats appeared. It looked very much as if the cap-
tain had forgotten our necessities. At last a small one
came alongside with fruit and vegetables, which those who
had money eagerly purchased. I had a few shillings
remaining in my pocket, but Mark had nothing, and I
insisted on buying enough for him and myself. Mark
declined taking them from me, saying he could do very
well without them ; but I pressed him, and we discussed a
couple of dozen oranges between us. How delicious they
tasted ! We both felt like different creatures. Those of
the crew who had money were put into much better
humour, but the rest were more sulky than ever.
In the evening the boats brought off some fresh water,
but no provisions. When the captain came on board at
night we learnt that he had refused to purchase any, on
account of their high price. Whether this was the case or
not I don't know, but it made the men very angry. Next
day he went on shore again, returning in the afternoon
with four gentlemen, whom we heard were going as
passengers round to Columbia River, in North America.
We soon found, from hearing them speak, that they were
Scotch, and of this I had no doubt when I learned their
names, which were McTavish, McDonald, McKay, and
Fraser. Their vessel had been wrecked off Cape Frio, and
notwithstanding the character borne by Captain Longfleet,
they were glad to have an opportunity of continuing their
voyage in the " Emu." Just before daybreak a small
boat came alongside with fruit and vegetables ; but they
were all for the cabin, and the crew were none the better
for them.
A MAN OVERBOARD. 303
Next morning we sailed at daybreak with a land wind,
followed by three or four other vessels, some bound round
Cape Horn, others to cross the Atlantic. They were still
in sight when it came on to blow very hard. In a short
time a sea got up which made the ship tumble about in a
way I had not experienced since I had been down in the
hold. The captain stood on, wanting to keep ahead of the
other vessels. The topmasts bent like willow wands, and
every moment looked as if they would go over the sides.
We carried on, however, until it was nearly dark, when he
ordered the hands aloft to reef sails. I had not as yet been
ordered to perform this duty, but Mark was as active as any
one. He and Tom were on the lee-fore topsail yard-arm.
Two reefs had already been taken in when the sail had to
be closely reefed. It was now quite dark. The operation
was being performed, when there was a cry from forward
of " A man overboard ! ' To round the ship to might
have been hazardous ; but the second mate, who was the
best of the officers, at once shouted out for volunteers to
lower the boat.
" Hold hard," says the captain ; " I'll not have the hands
thrown away for a careless, useless lubber who can't hold
fast."
I had run aft when I heard some one say that the man
who had gone was Tom Trivett. Without waiting for orders
I hove overboard an oar and a hen-coop, with half-a-dozen
cackling hens in it, which not having been properly secured,
had fetched away. In my excitement I was proceeding to
throw some spars and other articles into the sea, when the
captain, catching sight of me, ordered me to desist.
304 DICK CHEVELEY.
" Let the fellow drown," he exclaimed ; " it's his own
fault, and it'll be a lesson to the rest of you."
Though the men had no love for Tom Trivett, bad as
they were these remarks greatly enraged them.
" He cares no more for our lives than he does for that of
a dog. It would have been just the same if any of us had
gone," exclaimed several of them.
The passengers were very indignant at the captain's
barbarity. Two of them had been ready to go in the boat,
and they all declared that the seaman might have been
saved if proper efforts had immediately been made. I
heard the captain in a peremptory tone tell them to hold
their tongues, as they knew nothing about the matter. He
was captain of the ship, and would act as he thought fit,
and not endanger her safety for the sake of a single man
who was not worth his salt. I deeply grieved for Tom
since I discovered that he had been my firm friend, and I
truly believed that I owed my life to him. Had it been
daylight we might have watched to see whether he had
got hold of any of the things thrown overboard, but almost
immediately after he fell he was lost to view. The gale
lasted only a short time. We made sail again as soon as
we could, and quickly lost sight of the other vessels.
Now that Tom Trivett had gone, my position became
harder than ever, as I had no friend to stand up for me. I
had often been protected by him when the others were
inclined to bully me, and thus escaped many a cuff and
kick. Julius Caesar was the only person who befriended
me, and he didn't dare to do so openly. He often, indeed,
appeared to be bullying me worse than the rest. I had
I OVERHEAR AN ALARMING DISCUSSION. 305
been ordered to assist in cleaning his pots and pans, and
sweeping out the caboose. Whenever the rigging had to
be blacked down I was sent to do it, and was called to
perform all the dirty jobs. The men, knowing I was a
gentleman's son, took pleasure in seeing me thus employed.
Mark would willingly have helped me, but he was
always sent aft to some other work when seen near
me.
I would gladly have changed places with him, but he told
me that he was as badly off as I was forward, for he got as
much kicked about by the captain and officers as I was by
the men.
I had no one to talk to, for I could seldom get the oppor-
tunity of saying much to him. I felt that I had not a
friend aboard. The men, when they had exhausted a few
fresh provisions which they themselves had purchased, again
began to grumble at the bad quality of their food. They
took care, however, to say nothing when the third mate w?.s
forward, but they went about their duty in a manner which
it seemed surprising he did not observe.
One evening, being my watch below, still feeling the effect
of the rough handling I had endured, I had crept into my
berth to be out of the way of my persecutors. Mark, as
usual, was attending to his duties in the cabin.
I had fallen asleep, when I was awakened by hearing
some men speaking close to me, though it was too dark to
see who they were, and even if they had looked into my
berth they would not have discovered me ; but I recognized
the voices of old Growles and the boatswain, and two other
men, who were the worst of the crew and the leading
x
306 DICK CHEVELEY.
spirits for bad on board. I was not much alarmed, though
I scarcely dared to breathe for fear of attracting their
notice. I cannot repeat all they said, for they frequently
made allusions which they knew that each other understood ;
but I heard enough to convince me that they were hatching
a plot to overpower the officers and passengers, and to take
the vessel into Buenos Ayres, or some other place on the
banks of the River Plate. One of the men proposed killing
them and throwing them overboard. Old Growles sug-
gested that they should be put into a boat and allowed to
shift for themselves, just as their officers were treated by the
mutineers of the " Bounty." The boatswain said that he
thought the best way of treating them would be to put them
on shore on some desert island far away to the southward,
seldom visited by ships, so that they could not make their
escape.
" But they'll die of hunger, if you do that," remarked
another man.
" They'll die, at all events, so it matters little," answered
the boatswain. " Our business is to get rid of them, and
either to go cruising on our own account, or to sell the
ship at a Spanish port to the westward, and enjoy our-
selves on what we get for her."
" Dead men tell no tales," muttered the first speaker.
" Heave them overboard at once, and we shall be done
with them."
" I'm not for that sort of thing," said old Growles. " I
shouldn't like to see their white faces as they dropped
astern ; they'd be haunting us, depend on that."
The boatswain and the others laughed.
VARIOUS PLANS. 307
" Who's to take the ship round Cape Horn, if we do
away with the officers ? " asked one of the men.
" I know enough navigation for that," said the boat-
swain, " it won't be a long job."
"Then I suppose you intend to turn captain. Is that
it ? " said another man.
" We don't want no captain aboard."
" If the ship was caught in a squall, you'd soon be calling
out for some one to command you, Call me what you
will, there's no man, except myself, knows how to navigate
the ship when the officers are gone."
" I sees what you are after, boatswain," said old Growles.
(t We should be just getting rid of one captain, and having
another like him in his place. We must all be free and
equal aboard, or it'll never do. I propose that one is cap-
tain one day, and one another ; and that you, if you can,
or any one else, shall navigate the ship. Otherwise one
man's as good as another, to my mind, and knows as well
as you how to make or shorten sail."
" Well, I don't see how that can tell one way or the
other," said the boatswain, who evidently didn't like the
turn the conversation was taking.
To me it seemed that the villains were ready for any
mischief, but had not wit enough to cany it out. I lay as
quiet as a mouse, scarcely venturing to breathe, for I knew
that they would not scruple to put an end to me should
they discover me, and fancy that I was awake and had
overheard them. I determined, should I be found out, to
pretend to be fast asleep. They talked on for some time
longer, till all hands were summoned on deck to shorten
x 2
308 DICK CHEVELEY.
sail. I was considering, as well as I could, what I had
better do. The captain and officers had ill-treated me, but
that was no reason I should allow them to be murdered, if
I could in any way warn them of the clanger, while the
guiltless passengers must be saved at all costs. I thought
that if I told Captain Longfleet, he would treat my state-
ment as a cock-and-bull story, and declare I had been
dreaming. Probably I should be sent off with a kick and a
cuff, and the crew would hear that I had informed against
them. I thought, however, that I would tell the second
mate, who was better disposed, and far more sensible than
the rest of the officers. Then it occurred to me that I had
better consult Mark first, and hear what he thought. Per-
haps he would consider it wiser to speak to one of the
passengers, three of whom were determined-looking men.
The fourth, Mr. Alexander Fraser, was much younger,
and I liked his appearance. He had given me a kind nod
sometimes when I went aft. Their presence prevented the
captain and officers from ill-treating Mark and me as much
as usual. We were therefore inclined to regard them with
a friendly spirit. I finally came to the conclusion to tell
Mr. Fraser what I had heard, if I could get the opportunity
of speaking to him out of hearing of the rest of the crew,
though that might be difficult. I knew that, after all, I
must be guided by circumstances. The would-be mutineers
talked on, and might have talked on for a whole watch, had
not all hands been summoned on deck to shorten sail.
I waited till they had gone up the rigging, and then crept
out. The ship had been struck by a squall. Sheets were
flying, blocks rattling, officers shouting, and a number of
I CONSULT MARK. 309
the men on deck pulling and hauling, made a hubbub so
that I escaped aft unperceived, and was able to join Mark
at one of the ropes it was his duty to attend to. As there
was no one near, I was able to tell him by snatches what
I had heard.
" I'm not surprised," he answered. "The villains would
murder their own mothers or grandmothers if they could
gain anything by it ; but I only doubt whether they will
venture to attack the captain."
" Still, we must let one of the officers know, or else their
blood will be upon our heads. I propose warning Mr.
Fraser, or one of the other gentlemen," I observed.
" That will do," said Mark. " Either you or I may find a
chance to speak to one of them ; but there's no time to be
lost, for we can't say at what moment these ruffians may
take it into their heads to carry out their villanous designs.
We must be careful, however, that they don't suspect us of
giving the information, or they might heave us overboard
some dark night without ceremony."
Some time was occupied in taking in the canvas, but in
the course of an hour the squall passed off, and we had
again to make sail.
While this was being done, Mark and I had time to dis-
cuss the matter.
That night, while it was my watch, I managed to get aft,
where I found a person walking the deck, occasionally
stopping and gazing at the bright stars overhead, the
southern cross and others so different from those of the
northern hemisphere. I waited till he had gone right aft
out of earshot of the man at the wheel. I knew by his
DICK CHEVELEY.
figure that it was Mr. Fraser, so I went boldly up to
him.
" I have got something to say to you," I whispered. It's
of great consequence. I musn't speak loud."
I then briefly told him that I had heard the men propose
to get rid of the officers and passengers in some way or
other.
" I've already heard something of this from your young
messmate, but I'm very incredulous about it," he answered.
"Pray don't be that, sir," I said. "Your life, and the
lives of many others besides, depends on your believing
the truth of what I say and taking measures to protect
youselves ;" and I then told him more circumstantially
what I had heard. He now seemed to listen attentively,
and evidently considered that there was something in what
I had said.
" I'm very much obliged to you for the information you
have given, and I'll consult my friends on the subject," he
answered. " The captain seems to be a man who will know
well how to deal with the villains, if what you say is true.
We'll tell him what has come to our ears."
" Indeed what I say is true," I exclaimed with energy.
" They may be upon you at any moment, while you are
unprepared."
"Well, laddie, I'll lose no time," said Mr. Fraser; and,
afraid that if we remained much longer we might be ob-
served by some of the men, I crept forward under the
shadow of the bulwarks.
I waited anxiously during the remainder of the watch to
see what would occur ; but as the men turned in, I was
PLANS FOR ESCAPING. 311
thankful to find that they had no intention of carrying out
their project that night, and it was not likely that they
would do anything in the day-time, when their movements
would be observed by the officers. My only fear was that
they might have seen Mark and me talking to Mr. Fraser,
and might have their suspicions aroused. If so, Mark and
I would run, I knew, great risk of being knocked on the
head as soon as darkness again came on. I therefore kept
a sharp look out whilst I was on deck during the night,
though I had an uncomfortable feeling that I might pos-
sibly be smothered in my sleep, or that Mark might be
treated in the same way. Daylight, however, returned
without anything having occurred.
On meeting Mark, I expressed my fears to him.
" Do you know, Dick, I was thinking of the same thing,
and I have made up my mind to cut and run on the first
opportunity, and I advise you to do the same thing. In-
deed, I should not be happy if I left you behind ; in truth,
I would not run unless you promise to desert also."
" That I will, with all my heart, though I don't think
that Mr, Fraser and the other gentlemen are likely to
allow themselves to be taken by surprise, or to neglect
putting the officers on their guard."
<l They can't protect us ; and the men, if they find them-
selves even suspected, will certainly think that we informed
on them."
Whenever we had the opportunity, Mark and I discussed
our plans for escaping. As far as we could judge, the
officers and passengers were at their ease, and didn't act as
if they thought any mutiny would occur. As the weather
312 DICK CHEVELEY.
was now getting cold, the passengers had an excuse for
coming on deck in their cloaks ; and one day, when
Mr. Fraser's blew aside, I observed that he had a brace of
pistols in his belt. They also brought their rifles on deck,
and amused themselves by firing at passing birds, some-
times at porpoises, sharks, and other monsters of the deep
who showed their backs above water. I guessed at last,
by the looks of the men, that they saw that the passengers
were on their guard. Even the third mate didn't come
forward as he had been accustomed to do ; and at night,
what was very unusual, there were two officers on deck at
a time. We had now contrary winds and thick weather,
which greatly delayed us for several days. No observa-
tions were taken.
One morning land was discovered on the weather bow,
which, the captain said, was the coast of South America,
and he carefully kept along shore in order to pass between
the Falkland Islands and the main land ; but at noon, when
a meridian observation had been obtained, he found that
what he had at first supposed to be the main land was in
reality the Falkland Islands. We had for many days been
sailing entirely by dead reckoning, while the current had
set us out of our course. As we had not taken a full supply
of water on board at Rio, and, owing to the bursting of the
butt, which had frightened me so much, we had less on
board than usual, the captain steered for one of the islands,
where he knew that it could be obtained.
We came to an anchor about half a mile from the shore
just at sunset. As it would take the crew the whole day
to get water, which had to be rolled down in small casks to
OUR OPPORTUNITY. 313
the beach and brought on board, the passengers expressed
their intention of making a shooting excursion on shore to
kill some wild cattle of which there are numbers in the
island or any other animals or birds they might fall in with.
As the captain had no objection to having a supply of beef
without cost to himself, he agreed to let them have a boat
the next morning to take them on shore. They asked for
one or two of the men to carry the meat. The captain
said that they could not be spared, but finally told them
that they could take Mark and me, as we were of little use
on board.
" Now," whispered Mark, " is our opportunity. If there
are cattle, we shall have some meat to live on ; and I pro-
pose that we hide ourselves away, so that when the gentle-
men return on board we shall be missing."
The captain, we were sure, would not take the trouble to
look for us. I agreed, provided that from the appearance
of the island we should have the chance of obtaining food
and shelter; if not, we might die of starvation, and it would
be better to endure our miseries, and the danger we ran of
our lives, for a short time longer than to do that.
" Well, as to that we must see about it," answered Mark.
Soon after, our watch being over, we turned into our
respective bunks. I didn't feel altogether comfortable, not
knowing what the men might do to us. For some time
I lay awake, for I wanted to be on the watch, lest any
trick should be attempted, but at length dropped off to
sleep. As we were in harbour, only an anchor watch was
kept, and I was allowed to have my night's rest out, from
which I rose fresh and ready for anything some time before
314 DICK CHEVELEY.
daybreak. Mark, who had gone aft to call the gentlemen,
returned with an order for me to get ready to go in the
boat. Sufficient provisions for the party were put into the
boat ; and the gentlemen, taking their rifles and pistols with
them, and w ith their swords at their sides, we shoved off, the
boat being partly laden with empty water-casks. As there
was not room for Mark and me forward, we sat aft with the
gentlemen, when Mr. Eraser talked in a friendly way to
Mark and me. I saw the men eyeing us savagely at this ;
and I thought to myself at the moment, "Those villains
suspect that we have had something to do in putting the
gentlemen on their guard." I answered Mr. Fraser, how-
ever, and he went on talking to me. We landed not far
from where the casks were to be filled with water. The
gentlemen then, taking their guns, divided the provisions
between themselves and us, and we set off towards the in-
terior of the island, where we hoped to meet with the wild
cattle. There was nothing attractive in its appearance.
Here and there were low scrubby woods, and the country
generally was covered with thick patches of tussack grass,
which, at a distance, gave it the appearance of being green
and fertile. Between the patches, the soil was dry and sandy,
so that it cost us much fatigue to make our way over it.
We had seen plenty of wild cattle, but the gentlemen
had not yet succeeded in killing any. They winded us on
all occasions on our approach, and scampered off beyond
the limit of rifle range. At last the gentlemen agreed to
separate by going in small parties, and thus hoped to get
nearer to the creatures. Mr. Fraser invited Mark to go
with him, and Mr. McTavish took me ; the other two gen-
ATTEMPT TO ESCAPE. 315
tlemen went together. Before starting they deposited
their provisions inside of a hollow in a high bank, which,
from its position, was easily to be found, and they agreed
to return to dinner. If any one of the party killed an
animal, he was to summon the rest to carry the meat. The
object of the gentlemen was to kill as many animals as
they could ; for, as the weather was cool, it was hoped that
the meat would last until we were well round Cape Horn.
The island was of good size, but still there did not appear
to be much risk of our losing our way. Mr. Fraser, who
was the most active of the party, said that he should go to
the further end of the island and work his way back ; that
he was determined to kill some birds, if he couldn't knock
over a cow.
" Remember," whispered Mark to me, "that I shall
slip away ; and you do the same, and come and join
me.'
To this I agreed. Mr. McTavish and I went away to
the risrht. We had been looking out for cattle for some
o o
time when we heard two shots, and from the top of a hill
we saw the two other gentlemen, standing by a couple of
cattle they had shot.
" Come, Dick," said Mr. McTavish; " though we cannot
boast of killing a beast ourselves, we must go and help
them."
I thought that this would be a good opportunity to
escape, and while he went down one side of the hill I
proposed running down the other. I was just going when
he caught sight of me.
" Hillo, youngster, where are you going to ? " he cried
3l6 DICK CHEVELEY.
out ; and he came after me evidently with no intention of
letting me escape. On getting up with me, he inquired,
" What made you try to run off? Come, tell me as we go
along." He spoke very kindly.
At last I confessed that I had determined to run away from
the ship in consequence of the ill-treatment I had received.
" You would have been starved to death in the midst
of plenty," he said in a kind tone. " Had the island been
fertile, and you could have supported yourself, I, for one,
would never have hindered you, for I have observed the
way the officers and men behave to you. But for the
future I think we can prevent that. I have a notion that
we owe our lives to you and your messmate, and we're
grateful to you for it ; so come along, and don't again
attempt to run away."
He spoke so kindly that at last I promised to follow
his advice, hoping that Mr. Fraser would also have
prevented Mark from hiding himself, and would induce
him to come back likewise. The gentlemen fired several
shots to attract Mr. Eraser's attention, but none were
heard in return. They, in the meantime, cut up the
animals and loaded themselves with as much as they
could stagger under. The rest they covered up closely
with the hides so as to keep the flies off, proposing to
send some of the men for it. With our loads we returned
to the place where we had left our dinner. As we were
all very hungry we didn't wait for Mr. Fraser, but set to
at once, expecting that he and Mark would appear before
we had finished. We waited, however, for some time, the
gentlemen lighting their pipes to enjoy a smoke.
WE RETURN ON BOARD. 317
" I'm afraid that young companion of yours has bolted,
and that Eraser is delayed by looking for him," observed
Mr. McTavish. " We can't delay much longer if we're to
save the flesh," said Mr. McDonald. " Eraser knows what
he's about ; he will easily make his way down to the
beach by the landing-place in the morning, and we must
send a boat on shore for him." As the day was advancing
the others agreed to this proposal ; and, leaving the
remainder of our provisions for Mr. Eraser and Mark, we
set off. It was almost dark as we approached the harbour,
and I began to fear that the crew would have taken the
opportunity of attacking the officers perhaps would have
got the ship under weigh, and left us to our fate. I didn't,
however, mention my fears to any one. I was greatly
relieved when I made out through the gloom the ship at
anchor, and soon after, the boat close to the beach.
Old Growles answered Mr. McDonald's hail. I ob-
served that my companions had examined their pistols
and reloaded their rifles, so that they would be on their
guard should any treachery be attempted.
On arriving on board, the captain received the gentle-
men in a somewhat surly way, and inquired why Mr.
Eraser had not returned.
Mr. McDonald replied, that we had waited for him,
and that he had not appeared ; but they expected that
he would turn up on the beach on the following morning ;
if not, they proposed going in search of him.
" There won't be time for that," said Captain Longfleet.
We have got all the water we require on board to-night.
If passengers choose to go on shore and not return at the
3l8 DICK CHEVELEY.
time they are told to do, they must take the conse-
quences."
Mr. McDonald's Highland blood was up in a moment.
"You have made a great mistake if you suppose that we
will allow our friend to be deserted. We intend to go on
shore to-morrow, and must beg to take two or three of
your men with us, to ascertain what has become of Eraser
and his young companion," he exclaimed.
"We shall see who commands this ship," cried the cap-
tain, turning on his heel and entering the cabin, outside of
which this scene took place.
This was nuts to the crew, who must have perceived
that if there was division aft they had a good chance of
succeeding in their project.
Next morning, at daybreak, the hands were turned up
to get the ship under weigh. Directly after, Mr. McDonald
and the other gentlemen came on deck. " We protest
against this proceeding, Captain Longfleet," he exclaimed.
" I told you that if Mr. Fraser chooses to absent him-
self at the time I was prepared to sail, he must take the
consequences. It may delay us a whole day if we send to
search for him," answered the captain.
" If it delays us a week we must look for him till he's
found," exclaimed Mr. McDonald, drawing a pistol. " Get
the ship under weigh at your peril."
Bold as Captain Longfleet was, he quailed under the eye
of the determined fur trader.
" Hurrah ! There's our friend," cried Mr. McTavish.
"We must send a boat for him, and that will settle this
dispute, I hope."
MR. FRASER BROUGHT OFF. 319
" A boat shall not leave the ship," cried Captain Long-
fleet. " I can't spare the men."
* I say again, get the ship under weigh at your peril,"
said Mr. McDonald, stepping a pace towards the captain.
None of the officers or crew attempted to interfere.
Those of the latter who were near only stood observing
the scene and grinning their satisfaction.
" Are | you going to send a boat?" again asked Mr.
McDonald.
Just then another shot was fired.
" I'll do as you wish," replied the captain ; " but I tell
you it's more than your friend deserves."
" I will go in her," said Mr. McDonald.
" No, you can't do that. I will send my own men ; for
what I know, you may delay the boat," answered the
captain.
" It matters not, provided Fraser and the lad return," said
Mr. McTavish, who was inclined to conciliatory measures.
The captain now directed three of the hands to go in
the smallest boat which was large enough for the purpose,
while the rest were ordered to loose sails and heave up
the anchor. While these precautions were going forward
I observed the gentlemen watching the boat through their
telescopes. She reached the shore, and after a short delay
was seen returning.
I looked out anxiously for Mark, hoping that after the
account I had received of the island that Mr. Fraser would
have brought him back. Great was my grief and dis-
appointment when I did not see him in the boat. Still I
hoped that the passengers would induce the captain to
320 DICK CHEVELEY.
send a party on shore to look for him. I intended to ask
Mr. McTavish to obtain leave for me to go, for I knew
that if Mark heard my voice shouting for him he would
come out of his hiding-place.
No sooner had Mr. Fraser stepped on board than the boat
was hoisted up. On this I ran off to ask Mr. McTavish to
insist on the ship being delayed to allow of a search for Mark.
" We'll do what we can, my laddie," he answered ;
" though the captain doesn't appear to be in the humour
to grant any requests."
As Mr. Fraser greeted his friends, I heard him say that
he had missed Mark, and supposed, after searching for
him for some time, that he had joined one of our parties ;
and that at length he had made his way to the beach, having
satisfied his hunger with some of the provisions we had
left behind. It was night when he had come near the
harbour ; and as he knew the boat would have returned, he
formed himself a nest under a bank with some tussack
grass and slept soundly till daylight.
When he found that Mark had not returned, he was as
eager as Mr. McDonald to go in search of him, but all
they could say would not move Captain Longfleet.
" He is one of my crew, and you have no business to
interfere with him," he answered.
Mr. McDonald replied, that he could not but say that
this was the case, but that the lad had accompanied them,
and they felt themselves answerable for his safe return.
The captain, however, would not listen, but continued
shouting out his orders to the men, who obeyed them
with more alacrity than usual.
MARK LEFT ON SHORE. 321
I could not help thinking that they rejoiced at having
thus easily got rid of Mark. For my own part I regretted
not having run away also, and shared his fate, whatever
that might have been. Had the distance not been so
great, I should, even now, have jumped overboard and
tried to join him. But the attempt would have been
equivalent to suicide, and I dared not make it.
Away stood the ship out of the harbour, leaving my old
friend all alone on the desert island. I pictured to myself
his horror and disappointment at not seeing me ; the
miseries and hardships he might endure for want of food
and companionship, and his too probable early death. I
went about my duty in a disconsolate mood. I had now
no friend to talk to. Not one of the men appeared to
pity me. Even Julius Caesar uttered no word of comfort.
We soon lost sight of the Falkland Islands and shaped a
course to round Cape Horn. The ship was now surrounded
by albatrosses, penguins, and pintado birds. Several were
shot, and others taken with a hook and bait. An enor-
mous albatross was thus hauled in, and being brought on
deck fought bravely for some time before it could be killed.
CHAPTER XVII.
South Sea whaler I write a letter home, and how far it got on its
way there The Earl of Lollipop Mr. McTavish saves me from
a flogging My prospects somewhat improve Another storm
We lose another man A struggle for life Tierra del Fuego
Cape Horn In the Pacific The coast of Patagonia, and how we
nearly got wrecked Juan Fernandez Robinson Crusoe's Island
I again determine to run away, but am prevented by an offer
I receive " Shark ! shark!" A narrow escape Valparaiso
Callao Paita The Sandwich Islands The king and his court
Royal guests Some queer dishes Pooah Am again prevented
from deserting Columbia River at last A glimpse of freedom
A farewell dinner An untoward incident Once more a prisoner
My captors' fears my only safety My friends give up the
search At sea again My release " Dis curious ship."
WE had left the island for some days, when we fell in with
a homeward-bound South Sea whaler. As the ocean was
calm, and the wind light, her captain came on board and
politely offered to convey any message or letters home.
" Now," I thought, " will be an excellent opportunity of
returning home. I'm sick of this life, and shall be glad to
go back to Mr. Butterfield's office and the high stool, and
listen to Aunt Deb's lectures." How to accomplish my
purpose was the difficulty. I went up to the captain of
the whaler.
" I'm a gentleman's son," I said ; " I came off to sea
unintentionally, and I want to go home again."
He gave a loud " Whew ! " as I said this.
I ASK TO BE TAKEN HOME. 323
1 I can't take you, my lad, without your captain's leave/'
he answered. If he gives it, I shall be happy to do so."
Captain Longfleet just then came out of the cabin.
" I don't know how he came on board, but here he is
and here he'll remain," he said, as the captain of the whaler
spoke to him. " Go forward," he said to me, "and think
yourself fortunate to escape a flogging for your impu-
dence."
However, I persevered, and turning to Mr. McTavish,
asked him kindly to say a word for me. Captain
Longfleet in reply told him that he had no business to
interfere.
" I've lost one boy through you gentlemen, and I'm not
going to lose another," he answered.
In vain Mr. McDonald and the other gentlemen spoke
to him ; he replied in his usual rough way.
" I'm sorry, my lad, that I can't take you out of the ship
without your captain's permission," said the whaling
captain ; " but if you'll get a letter scribbled off, I'll under-
take to post it."
I had neither paper, pens, nor ink, but Mr. McTavish,
hearing what was said, instantly brought me some, and I
ran off into the berth to write it, hoping that I should be
there undisturbed. I had great difficulty in penning the
letter; and while I was kneeling down at the chest, old
Growles came in and mocked at me, and another fellow
asked me whether I was sending a love-letter to my
dearie, and a third gave me a knock on the elbow, which
spattered the ink over the paper and nearly upset the ink-
bottle. Still I wrote on.
Y 2
324 DICK CHEVELEY.
" Ship ' Emu,' somewhere off Cape Horn.
" MY DEAR FATHER, I didn't intend to run away, but
tumbled down into the hold and was carried off. When I
came to myself I found that I was at sea, and could not
get out of my prison. I lived there for I don't know how
many days, till, when almost dead, I was released. I have
been treated worse than a dog ever since by the captain,
officers, and men. He's a terrible tyrant and brute, and if
it had not been for Mark Riddle whom, wonderful to say,
I found on board the ship he and his mates would have
been knocked on the head and hove overboard.
" I would much rather be seated on the high stool in
Mr. Butterfield's office than where I am. I wanted to
return home, but the captain wouldn't let me. I intend,
however, to run on the first opportunity, and to get back if
I can. I tried to get away in the Falkland Islands, but
was prevented. Mark succeeded, and was left behind.
Whether he'll manage to live there I don't know, but I
hope he will, and get back to Sandgate one of these days.
I have no time to write more ; so with love to mother, and
my brothers and sisters, and even to Aunt Deb,
" I remain your affectionate son,
" RICHARD CHEVELEY."
" P.S. Please tell old Riddle all about his son."
I hurriedly folded this letter, and addressed it to the
Rev. John Cheveley, Sandgate, England ; and having no
wax, I sealed it with a piece of pitch which I hooked
out of a seam in the deck. I rushed out, intending to give
it into the hands of the captain of the whaler ; but what
MY LETTER TAKEN FROM ME. 325
was my dismay to see his boat pulling away from the ship.
I shouted and waved my letter, thinking that he would
return ; but at that moment the third mate snatched the
letter out of my hand, and waved to the men in the boat
to pull on. I turned round, endeavouring to recover the
letter, but instead got a box on the ear. I made another
snatch at it.
" What's this about, you young rascal ? ' shouted the
captain ; " give me the letter, Simmons. You'll try next to
take it out of my hands, I suppose."
In spite of all my efforts to regain it, the mate handed
the letter to the captain, who, looking at the superscription,
at once tore it open. He glanced at the commencement
and end.
" So you pretend to be a gentleman's son, you young
scapegrace," he exclaimed. " You'll not get me to believe
such a tale. Why, bless my heart, the last voyage I had
a fellow who was always writing to the Earl of Lollipop,
and signing himself his son. The men called him My
Lord. He was made to black down the rigging, notwith-
standing, and polish up the pots and pans. He was found
at last to be a chimney-sweeper's son,"
I was convinced that the captain said this to be heard
by the passengers, and to try and throw discredit on me,
as they were already inclined to treat me kindly, through
seeing that I was at all events a boy of education ; and
from the service I had already rendered them in giving
them warning of the crew's design. I was in hopes that the
captain would let me have my letter back, but to my
dismay he again looked at it and read it. I saw a thunder-
326 DICK CHEVELEY.
cloud gathering on his brow ; his lips quivered with rage ; I
cannot repeat the terms he applied to me.
<( And so, you young anatomy, you dare to call me a
tyrant and a brute," he shouted out in a hoarse voice ; " to
write all sorts of lies of me to your friends at home. You
see that yard-arm. Many a fellow has been run up for a
less offence. Look out for yourself. If the crew don't
finish you off before the voyage is over, I'll make you wish
you had never set foot on the deck of the ' Emu.'
" I wish I never had," I exclaimed.
" What ! you dare speak to me," roared the captain.
Here, Mr. Simmons, take this mutinous young rascal and
give him three dozen. We'll keel-haul him next, if that
doesn't bring him into order."
Here the passengers interfered. Mr. McTavish de-
clared that he would not stand by and let me be unjustly
punished.
" If it were not for young Cheveley, where should we be
by this time, Captain Longfleet ? " he asked. " You know
as well as we do what was intended. If your mate
attempts to touch him, he must take the consequences."
The captain was silent for some minutes. Perhaps some
sense of what was right overcame his ill-feeling.
" Let him go, Simmons," he said, turning to the mate.
" It's lucky for you, boy, that this letter was not sent,"
he said, looking at me. He tore it up and threw the
fragments overboard. " Remember that the next time
you write home, I intend to have a look at your letter.
You may let your friends know where you are, but you
can't accuse me of carrying you away from home."
LOSE A MAN OVERBOARD. 327
+J I
As the captain turned from me, I thought that the best
thing I could do was to go forward. I saw two of the men,
who had been within earshot while the captain was speaking,
eyeing mewith no friendly glances. I looked as innocent as I
could ; but weary though I was, when it was my watch below
I was almost afraid lest I should never awake again in this
world. When I was forward the men treated me as badly
as ever, but I found the conduct of the captain and officers
towards me greatly improved, owing to the influence of the
passengers. I had frequently to go into the cabin to assist
the steward, who, though he often gave me a slight cuff,
never did so in the presence of my friends. Knowing that
I had those on board interested in me, I bore my sufferings
and annoyances with more equanimity than before. I one
day, unknown to Captain Longfleet, had the opportunity
of giving my father's address to Mr. McTavish. He pro-
mised to write home from the first place at which we
touched. It would be useless for me to attempt writing,
as my letter would, I knew, be seen and taken from me.
This was some comfort. I can but briefly relate the inci-
dents of the voyage.
While still to the southward of Cape Horn, the ap-
pearances of another heavy storm came on. The lighter
canvas was instantly handed. Almost in an instant a
heavy sea got up, into which the ship violently pitched as
she forced her way ahead. The flying jib having been
carelessly secured, the gaskets, or small ropes which bound
it to the jibboom, gave way. Two hands were immediately
sent out to make it fast. While they were thus employed,
a tremendous sea struck the bows. One of the men, old
328 DICK CHEVELEY.
Growles, scrambled on to the bowsprit, to which he held on
like grim death, but before the other man could follow his
example, the jibboom was carried away and he with it. I
saw the poor fellow struggling amid the foaming seas. The
captain did not on this occasion refuse to try to save him.
The ship was hove to, and pieces of timber, an empty cask,
and a hen-coop, were hove overboard to give him the
chance of escaping. He failed to reach any of them. Mr.
McTavish and two of the men and I were on the point of
jumping into the jolly-boat to go to his rescue, but the
captain shouted out in no gentle terms, ordering us to desist,
and asked us if we wished to lose our lives also. This, if
we had made the attempt, we should certainly have done.
The boat could not have lived many moments in such a
sea. For fully ten minutes the poor fellow was observed
buffeting with the waves, but he at length disappeared.
The ship was kept away, and we stood on our course. We
soon afterwards perceived the snow-capped mountains of
Tierra del Fuego rearing their majestic heads, and looking
down on the raging waters below them.
The weather soon after moderated, and as we sighted
Cape Horn the captain ordered the topgallant and royal
masts to be got up, and the lighter sails to be set. With a
gentle breeze from the eastward we rounded the dreaded
Cape, and found ourselves in the Pacific. I heard some of
the men say that they had never passed Cape Horn in such
fine weather. Whales, and porpoises in countless numbers,
were playing round us, and if we had had harpoons and gear
on board we might have captured many of the former and
filled up our ship with oil. We were not destined, however,
ROBINSON CRUSOE'S ISLAND. 329
to enjoy the fine weather long. Another gale came on and
nearly drove us on the western coast of Patagonia, carrying
away our bulwarks, and doing much other damage. When
within about five or six miles of the coast the wind shifted,
and we once more stood off the land. We sighted the far-
famed island of Juan Fernandez, the scene of Robinson
Crusoe's adventures, or rather those of the real Alexander
Selkirk. The ship was hove to when we were about two
miles off shore, and the pinnace and jolly-boat were sent to
obtain wood and water. The passengers taking the oppor-
tunity of going also, I slipped into the boat with Mr.
McTavish, without being perceived by the captain. The
second mate, who had charge of the boat, did not inquire
whether I had leave. I was not aware till the moment
before that the boat was going.
There was no time for consideration ; but the hope seized
me that I might manage to make my escape and remain
on the island. If Robinson Crusoe lived there, so might
I. A solitary life would be infinitely better, I thought, than
the existence I was doomed to live on board. I said
nothing to Mr. McTavish, for fear he should try to prevent
me. We found when approaching the shore that a heavy
sea was breaking over it, and that it would be impossible to
land. We soon, however, discovered that we had entered
the wrong bay, and pulling out again, we got into another,
where the landing was less difficult, though not free from
danger. While some of the party remained on the beach
to fill the water-casks and to draw a seine which had been
brought to catch fish, I accompanied Mr. McTavish and
the other gentlemen into the interior. The island appeared
330 DICK CHEVELEY.
to be one vast rock split into various portions. We pushed
on up a deep valley. At the bottom ran a stream of fine
water, from which the water-casks were filled. The valley,
scarcely a hundred yards wide at the entrance, gradually
widened. We climbed up the wild rocks, ascending higher
and higher, startling a number of goats, which scrambled off
leaping from crag to crag ; some of them fine-built old
fellows with long beards, who looked as if they must have
been well acquainted with Robinson Crusoe himself. We
frequently had to turn aside to avoid cascades, which came
rushing down the mountain's side. Sometimes we were
involved in the thickest gloom, and then again we emerged
into bright sunlight as we gained a higher elevation. The
appearance of the country was picturesque in the extreme,
though it didn't tempt me to make it my residence for
the remainder of my life ; and then again, I considered
that there must be other parts of a more gentle character
where Robinson Crusoe must have resided. I had been
often looking about, considering how I might accomplish
my object, when Mr. McTavish said, " I know what you
are thinking about, Cheveley, but for your own sake I do
not intend you to succeed ; and even if it were otherwise,
I am bound to see you safe on board the boat. So come
along. You mustn't play me any trick."
" Well, I did think that I should like to stop here and
live as Robinson Crusoe did. Perhaps I might give an
account of my adventures when I got home," I answered.
" The chances are that you would be starved, or break
your neck, or die of some disease, and never get home ; so
I intend to keep an eye on you, my laddie," said my friend,
NARROW ESCAPE FROM A SHARK. 331
in a good-natured tone. " Besides this, my friends and I
propose to induce Captain Longfleet to set you at liberty
when we reach the Columbia River, and you can either
wait at the fort till you can hear from your father, making
yourself useful there as a clerk, or you can turn fur-
hunter, and lead a life which I believe would be to your
taste."
" I'm very much obliged to you, sir," I said, " and accept
your offer, and will not attempt to run away."
After a tiring excursion we got back to the boats just as
they were about to shove off. We after this touched at
Massafuero, an island mountain rising abruptly from the
sea, surrounded by a narrow slip of beach. Here we
obtained a vast quantity of fish and a few goats. The
abundance of food contributed much to tranquillize the
minds of the crew, and also, I suspect, to prevent them
from carrying their plans into execution. One day when
we were becalmed, several of the crew who could swim
jumped overboard to take a bathe, and as I was a good
swimmer I did the same, and got farther than the rest
from the ship. While I was sporting about, I heard the
dreadful cry of " Shark, shark ! ' The rest of the men
quickly making for the side, clambered on board. I
was swimming towards the ship, when I saw a dark
fin rising between her and me. I knew what it indi-
cated, for I had seen several sharks before. To gain
the ship without encountering the monster seemed im-
posssible. I therefore, instead of swimming on, stopped
and trode water, beating the surface with my hands, and
shouting out. I saw some of the men leaning over the
332 DICK CHEVELEY.
sides with ropes. Presently there was a shout. One of
the men had lowered a rope with a bowling knot into the
water, when the shark in its course round the ship ran its
head and upper fin between it. At this moment it was
secured to the cathead, and before the brute could get free
it was hoisted on deck. I now darted forward, and seizing
' a rope which hung over the side hauled myself up. As I
saw the monster floundering on deck, I was thankful that
he had not caught me in his jaws.
" You have had a narrow escape, my laddie," observed
Mr. McTavish. " It will be a lesson to you not to swim
about in these latitudes."
Not many other incidents worth relating occurred for
some time.
We touched at Valparaiso, where we discharged some of
our cargo, and afterwards at Callao, where we got rid of a
still larger quantity. We also put into Paita farther north.
As goods brought in English vessels were subject to a
very high duty, or were altogether prohibited, they were
smuggled on shore. Had I been so disposed I might on
two or three occasions have made good my escape, but I
was relying on the promise of Mr. McTavish. From the
coast of Peru we steered to the Sandwich Islands, of which
I should like to give a description. We there took on
board three of the natives, to supply the place of the men
who had been lost. The king and a brace of queens,
besides several chiefs and a number of white men, visited
the ship. The king and his brown consorts came in a
large double canoe, formed by lashing two canoes together
separated by bars. Each canoe was paddled by twenty
THE KING OF THE SANDWICH ISLANDS. 333
or thirty men. On the bars was raised a kind of seat,
on which the ladies reposed.
Raised considerably higher than his consorts was a sort
of throne placed on the top of a large arm-chest full of
muskets, and on this his Sandwich Island Majesty was
seated in regal state. In front of him stood a dark-
skinned native, carrying a handsome silver hanger in
imitation of the sword-bearers of European monarchs ;
behind the king sat a boy holding a basin of dark-brown
wood, in which his Majesty ever and anon spat abundantly.
Instead of a crown the king's head was covered by an old
beaver hat. His coat was of coarse woven cloth of ancient
cut, with large metal buttons. His waistcoat was of brown
velvet, which had once been black, while a pair of short,
tight, and well-worn velveteen pantaloons, worsted stock-
ings, and thick-soled shoes covered his lower extremities.
His shirt and cravat had been once probably white, but
had attained the hue of his own swarthy skin.
On coming on deck he shook hands with every one he
met between the gangway and cabin, assuring them of his
affection. I had to attend at the dinner, to which the
royal party were invited. The ladies, however, had to sit
aside, the king taking his place at the table at the right
hand of the captain, while the minister, who carried his
saliva bowl, squatted behind him. He ate voraciously, and
washed down the solids with numerous glasses of Madeira.
He drank the health of each person present, finishing well
nigh three decanters of his favourite wine. As soon as the
king, the captain, passengers, and first mate had risen, the
ladies were allowed to approach their dinner, which had
334 DICK CHEVELEY.
been cooked on shore, and was now placed on the table. It
consisted of a couple of roast dogs, several dishes of small
fish, and a white mixture called pooah, of the consistency
of flummery.
The steward and I could scarcely keep our countenances
as we saw them dipping the two forefingers of the right
hand into the pooah, and after turning them round in the
mixture until they were covered with three or four coats,
by a dexterous twist rapidly transfer the food to their
open mouths, when, with one smack of their lips, their
fingers were cleared.
Their dress consisted of a cloth worn over the shoulders
a long piece of cloth wrapped in several folds round
the waist and reaching to their knees.
The king spent a part of the afternoon in going over the
ship, and measuring her from stem to stern, while the
ladies played draughts and beat their antagonists hollow.
There were a number of English and other white men
settled on the island. Two acted as the king's chief
counsellors, and took an active part in all the affairs of the
country, many of them having become very rich.
I may here remark, that the daughter and grand-
daughter of one of these gentlemen afterwards became
Queen of the Sandwich Islands. The country, as far as I
could see, appeared to be highly cultivated. The people in
their habits and customs presented a curious mixture of
savagery and civilization.
As I gazed on the shore on which I was not permitted
to set foot, I considered whether I could not manage to get
away and offer my services to the king, as I was better
CONTEMPLATE SWIMMING FROM THE SHIP. 335
educated than most of those about him. I thought that I
should probably rise to the highest dignities of the State;
perhaps become his prime minister, his commandcr-in-
chief, or admiral of his fleet, but I found that I was too
strictly watched by old Growles and the boatswain to
accomplish my object. Had Mark been with me, I had
little doubt but that we should have managed to escape.
I at last asked Mr. McTavish if he would take me on
shore.
" No, no, my laddie, I know what is running in your
mind," he said. " The natives would be too ready to assist,
and I might find it difficult to prevent your being carried
off and stowed away till the ship sails. You may fancy
that your life \vould be a very pleasant one, but I know
what it is to live among savages. You would, in course of
time, have a brown wife given to you, and, unwilling to
leave her, you would become a banished man from home
and country. Follow the plan I at first proposed. If you
will remain with us you will in the course of a few years
make your fortune, and be able to return home and
enjoy it."
I felt that the advice given was sound, and I promised
Mr. McTavish not to try and run away while we remained
at the Sandwich Islands. He said that the next day he
would take me on shore if the captain would give me leave.
Shortly after, however, we went out of harbour. We had
a quick passage to the entrance of the Columbia River. A
dangerous bar runs across the mouth of it, so that the
captain was unwilling to enter until we had a fair wind and
a favourable tide. Boats were sent ahead to sound. While
336 DICK CHEVELEY.
thus engaged a canoe, followed by a barge, were seen
coming off. The canoe, which was paddled by six naked
savages, and steered by an old Indian chief, was soon along-
side, but as they could not understand a word we said we
could gain no information till the barge arrived, when our
passengers greeted a number of their friends who had come
off in her. The ship now entered the river, and came to
an anchor off a fort which had been erected by the fur-
traders. I never felt more happy in my life, believing that
my sufferings were over, and that I should regain my
liberty. I hoped that Mr. McTavish and his friends would
at once go on shore and take me with them ; but as it was
late in the day, and they heard that the accommodation in
the fort was limited, they accepted the captain's pressing
invitation to remain with their friends on board till next
morning. A more sumptuous repast than I had yet seen
was prepared. The captain produced his best wine in abun-
dance. The steward and I had to wait at table. The captain,
when giving me my orders, spoke in a far more conciliatory
tone than he had ever done before. " I suppose he wishes to
make amends to me for his past conduct, and to show my
friends that he has no ill-will towards me," I thought. The
wine flowed freely, and hilarity and good-humour prevailed
for some time, till a remark was made by one of the officers
of the ship which offended a gentleman from the shore.
His Highland blood being up he hove a glass of wine in
the face of the mate, telling him that the bottle should
follow if he didn't apologize. This the mate did, in a
somewhat humble fashion, at the request of the captain,
and order was restored. The wine continued to flow freely ;
AGAIN A PRISONER.
337
songs were sung and speeches made, and every one appeared
to be talking at once at the top of their voices. The cap-
tain at last ordered me to go on deck with a message
to the second mate, who was the officer of the watch,
and to come back and let him know how the ship was
riding. He said this in a loud voice so that every one might
hear.
I could not find the mate aft, so, supposing that he had
gone forward to examine the cable, I was making my way
in that direction when suddenly I found myself seized.
A cloth was shoved into my mouth, and another bound
over my eyes, so that I was unable to see or cry out, and I
was carried down the main hatchway in the strong arms of
a man whose voice I had been unable to recognize, though
I fancied that he was either Growles or the boatswain. In
vain I struggled to get free. On reaching, as I supposed,
the spar deck, another man bound my arms and my legs,
and I was then carried still farther down into the hold,
when I was shoved into some place or other, a door was
shut and locked on me, and I found myself alone. I was
very nearly suffocated with the cloth in my mouth, but I
managed after much exertion to work it out Having done
this, I was inclined to shout ; but I feared that if I did so
old Growles would return and put it back, and perhaps
ill-treat me into the bargain. I therefore thought it wiser
to remain silent, and to try and get the handkerchief off
my eyes. I lay quiet for some time to recover my breath.
Though I could not move to feel about, I was convinced,
by the closeness of the atmosphere, that I was in a small
place probably in a compartment of the boatswain's store -
z
33$ DICK CHEVELEY.
room. My next object was to get the handkerchief off my
eyes, to ascertain if any light penetrated my place of con-
finement. It was a difficult matter to do this without
hurting myself, but I tried, by turning over and rubbing
the knot at the back of my head against the boards on
which I lay, to work it upwards, though at the expense of
making a sore place, so tightly was it secured. At last I
succeeded in getting it off. All was dark, as I had ex-
pected. The next task I undertook was to free my arms.
This was a far more difficult undertaking. I made up my
mind to bite through the ropes if I could get my teeth
into them ; but that, after many attempts, I found to
be impossible. I avoided, as much as I could, drawing
them tighter round my wrists. I endeavoured, by making
one of my hands as small as I could, to draw it out of the
knot, but again and again I was obliged to desist. Still I
recollected how I had before escaped from the hold, as well
as from the mill, and I repeated to myself, " Fortune
favours the persevering."
I had been on foot for a number of hours ; and, wearied
by the exertions I had lately made, I at last began to feel
very sleepy, and shortly dropped off into an uncomfortable
slumber. I was awakened by a gruff voice, which I recog-
nized as that of the boatswain.
" Gregory, I do believe the young rascal is dead," he said.
" It may save a world of trouble if he is," answered old
Growles ; " for those passengers are making a precious fuss
about him. If he was to get ashore, he'd be telling tales.
We can say he died in his sleep, and let them have his
body, which will show how it happened."
CRUELLY TREATED BY GROWLES. 339
" Not if he's black in the face. Here, hand the lantern,
and let's have a look."
All this time I was afraid to open my eyes, or even to
breathe ; and I thought that, if I could sham being dead,
they would carry me on deck, and I would then soon show
them the contrary. I guessed that I must have rolled over
with my face away from the door, so that they couldn't see
it. Presently I felt a hand placed on my shoulder to draw
me round. I let them move me as they liked, and I knew,
from the light which I saw through my eyelids, that the rays
of a lantern were cast on me. I flattered myself that I was
succeeding very well, till I heard the boatswain remark,
" People don't die with their eyes shut."
Then a hand was placed on my face, and old Growles
observed,
"The young chap's as alive as I am ; he's quite warm.
Rouse up, Dick, you rascal ! but take care you don't sing
out, or it'll be the worse for you."
Still I endeavoured to make them believe I was really
dead. It was a satisfaction to find that they were casting
off the lashings from my arms and legs ; but when one of
them lifted up my arm I let it fall down again, like that of
a dead person. This seemed to puzzle them, and old
Growles gave me a cruel pinch on the arm. Though I
didn't cry out, I had the greatest difficulty not to flinch.
He then bent back one of my fingers. It was a wonder he
didn't break it. Not able to endure the pain, I cried out.
" I thought so/' he said, with a low laugh. " You can't
play your tricks off on us, youngster," said the boatswain,
" and you'll gain nothing by it."
z 2
340 DICK CHEVELEY.
I said nothing, but looked up at him as if I had just
awakened out of a sleep or a trance.
" Now mind you," he continued, " if you shout out or
make any noise, we'll gag you and leave you to starve ;
but if you keep quiet you shall have some food, and you
won't be worse off than when you were shut up before in
the hold."
" What are you going to do with me ? " I asked.
" That's not for you to know," answered the boatswain,
" We're not going to kill you, for fear you should haunt
the ship, not for any love to you. We could have made
away with you long ago, if we had thought fit. We're not
going to let you go ashore, and let you give a bad name to
the ship and us. We know who 'peached to the captain, and
you may think yourself fortunate that you were not dropped
overboard next night. Will you promise to keep quiet ? ):
I knew that I was in the hands of unscrupulous ruffians,
whose fears alone prevented them from doing away with
me ; so there was no use holding out. I therefore said
that I would make no noise if they would unlash my arms
and legs and bring me some food. I found that I was in
the place I had supposed a big locker which had been
cleaned out to make room for me. It smelt horribly of
tar and rancid grease, and coils of small rope and balls of
twine, mats, cans, pots, and brushes, up in the corners,
showed me what was usually stowed in it.
" Shall we trust the young rascal ? ' : asked the boatswain
of his companion.
" He daren't break his word," answered Growles ; " he
knows what he'll get if he does."
MY NEW PRISON. 341
Thereupon they unlashed my arms and legs. I con-
sidered for a moment whether I could spring past them
and gain the deck. Perhaps they thought I might make
the attempt ; and before I had time to do more than think
of it, they had shut the door and locked me in. I knew,
from the quietness of the ship, that she was still at anchor,
and I hoped that my friends might make inquiries about me
that might lead to my discovery ; and this idea kept me
up. As I lay perfectly still I could hear the crew hoisting
the remainder of the cargo out of the hold. The noise
they made would have drowned my voice, even had I ven-
tured to cry out. I guessed, also, that most of them knew
of my imprisonment, and would not assist me. My only
solace was the thought that Mr. McTavish, who had been
so friendly to me, would insist on searching the ship, and
then I thought it probable a story would be told of my
having fallen overboard. They would very likely say that
I had got drunk with their wine, and been seen rolling
along the deck, or something of that sort.
I did not, indeed, altogether despair of making my
escape. As I lay in the ill-odorous locker I thought and
thought of all sorts of plans. In spite of the smells I was
getting hungry, and I wished that the boatswain or Growles
would return with the food they had promised. If only
one came I made up my mind to seize him by the throat,
put my fingers into his eyes, spring up past him, and try
to gain the deck. It would be hazardous in the extreme ;
for, if he caught me, he would not let me go, and in the
struggle I should certainly be overcome, when he would
not fail to punish me severelyperhaps to deprive me of
34 2 DICK CHEVELEY.
life. Still, anything was better than to have again to
endure the sufferings I had gone through in the hold. I
nerved myself up for the undertaking I proposed. All was
again silent in the hold. The crew had, I concluded,
knocked off work ; whether to go to dinner or for the day
I could not calculate. After some time I heard the sound
as of some one moving near me, the door opened, and
the light of a lantern fell on my face. There were two
heads instead of one. It would be madness to attempt to
spring past them, so I lay quiet.
" Here's the food I promised you," said the voice of old
Growles. " Eat it and be thankful ; it's more than you
deserve."
It consisted of biscuit and meat, and a cooked root of
some sort. He placed also a can of water by my side,
" Don't capsize it ; for you'll get no more," he said,
drawing my attention to it.
Wishing to soothe him and throw him off his guard, I
answered and thanked him. Before I could finish the sen-
tence he had shut to the door and left me to discuss my
meal in the dark. I heard him and his companion go away.
The air which had come in had revived my appetite, and
I eagerly ate up the provisions and drank the water, sup-
posing that I should have more in due time. As soon as
I had finished my meal I tried to see if I could force open
the door, but I could discover no tool of any description.
I made up my mind therefore to wait patiently till the
opportunity offered of getting out. Perhaps the next time
old Growles or the boatswain would come alone, or they
might send some one else ; or, should my friends be search-
HOPES AND FEARS. 343
ing the ship, I might make them hear me. While these
thoughts were passing through my mind I again fell
asleep.
It might be found wearisome were I to describe my
thoughts and sensations, my hopes and fears, while I was
awake, or to say how often I slept. Day after day passed.
Old Growles and the boatswain invariably came together ;
they seemed to divine that should only one come I might
in my desperation attempt to pass him.
As far as I could judge the crew were now taking cargo
on board, as I could hear the bales descending into the
hold. They consisted, I afterwards found, of skins and
peltries. How much longer the ship would remain in har-
bour I could not tell, nor could I conjecture when I was to
be set free. They would scarcely keep me a prisoner
during the remainder of the voyage, as, shut up, I could
do nothing, but if I were at liberty I could make myself
useful. Drearily the time passed away. Fear still pre-
vented me from shouting out ; for, from the position I was
in, I could certainly have made myself heard by the crew,
although my voice would not have reached to the cabin.
From the remarks that I had heard from the passengers,
when we were approaching the Columbia River, I guessed
that, having loaded with furs, we should cross the Pacific to
China, where they would fetch a high price, and thence,
as I knew beforehand, with the produce of that country,
we should proceed to Australia, where we should load
with wood for home. If I were kept a prisoner for the
whole period I should lose my health, if not my life. How
many days or nights I had been kept in confinement I
344 DICK CHEVELEY.
could not calculate, when I heard the sounds of heaving up
the anchor ; a trampling of feet, as if sail was being made.
Some time afterwards I was sensible of a movement in the
ship, and presently she plunged into a heavy sea, and I
could hear much rushing of water against her sides. Again
she made a more furious plunge, and I guessed that we
were crossing the bar. I knew that I \vas right, as shortly
afterwards the ship glided on with a comparatively slight
movement All hope of being rescued by my friends was
gone. I knew that we must have crossed the bar while it
was light, but I was allowed to remain in prison for another
night. At last the door was opened, and old Growles and
the boatswain appeared.
" You may go on deck now, youngster," said old Growles ;
" but remember, as you value your life, that you don't tell
the captain or any one else who put you down here. You
played the stowaway once, and you must say you did so
again, 'cos you didn't want to go ashore and live among
the injins. If he believes you or not, it doesn't much
matter ; only you stick to it, and, mind yer, you'll come to
a bad end if you don't."
I made no answer, for although I wished to get out of
the locker and enjoy the fresh air once more, I could not
make up my mind to tell a falsehood, notwithstanding the
threats of the old ruffian. Neither he nor the boatswain
seemed to expect an answer. Perhaps they thought it
mattered very little whether or not I promised to do as
they ordered me, not believing that I would keep my word
if it suited my convenience to break it ; for, without saying
another word, they bound my eyes, and one of them
MY RETURN ON DECK. 345
dragged me along among bales and other articles of cargo,
which I could feel as I passed by.
" Stay here," said the boatswain, " till it strikes four bells.
You may then find your way on deck as you best can, and
spin any yarn you like to account for yourself being
there, only mind you don't 'peach on us, or, as I said afore
it'll be the worse for you."
As he spoke he took the bandage off my eyes, and I
heard the men retiring. I was still in total darkness, but
I had been so often accustomed to find my way about
under such circumstances that I was not very anxious on
that account. I thought it prudent, however, to remain
seated until I heard four bells strike, when on feeling about
I was almost convinced that I was on the spar-deck. I
could distinguish the tramp of feet overhead as if sail was
being made, and shortly afterwards, the hatchway being
lifted up, daylight streamed down upon me. Pining for
fresh air, and desperately hungry, I lost no time in making
my way on deck.
There stood the captain and two mates. The ship was
under all sail, gliding rapidly before a strong breeze over
the ocean, while the blue outline of the land could dimly
be seen astern. I stood irresolute whether to go at once
up to the captain and get the worst over, or to run forward
and ask the cook to give me something to eat. I was
about to follow the latter course, when I heard the captain's
voice shouting, " Halloa, youngster, where on earth do you
come from ? '
" That's more than I can exactly say, sir," I answered.
" Why, we thought you had gone overboard and been
J46 DICK CHEVELEV.
drowned, or had slipped ashore and been carried off by the
Indians," he continued ; " Mr. McTavish and the other
gentlemen were making a great ado about you. You have
been playing your old trick again. For my part, I should
have supposed you would have been glad enough to get
out of the ship, as I understood they wished to take you
with them."
" Please sir, I hope you'll pardon me for what has
happened," I said, an idea at that moment striking me.
" I want to become a sailor, and I'll promise to try and do
my duty, and learn to be one if you'll allow me."
The captain, from what I said, at once took it for granted
that I had again acted the stowaway, and I flattered
myself that I had not spoken an untruth, while I had
avoided saying anything which would offend him. I
observed that old Growles had come aft, and was then
within earshot. The captain seemed rather pleased than
otherwise that I had not wished to leave the ship.
" Go forward," he said, " and let me see that you do
your duty."
He was evidently in better humour than usual, having
got a rich freight which he had not expected. Touching
my cap, I hurried to the caboose. Caesar rolled his eyes
and opened his mouth with astonishment when he saw
me.
" Where you been all dis time, Dick ? " he asked.
" That's more than I can tell you, Caesar. Do in mercy
give me some grub, for I'm well-nigh starved," I answered.
He gave me part of a mess he had been cooking for
himself.
ILL TREATED AS BEFORE. 347
" Dis curious ship," he said, as he remarked the ravenous
way in which 1 devoured the food. " I no ask questions,
you no tell lies, dat is it Oh you wise boy."
I suspected from this that Csesar had observed the visits
of old Growles and the boatswain to the hold, and
shrewdly guessed that I had been a prisoner. I could
not understand, however, how the captain didn't make
some fuss about it, unless he also was cognizant of the
fact ; but of that I was left in uncertainty. I had expected
from the way he had first treated me that some change
for the better would take place in my condition, but in this
I was mistaken. I was at the beck and call of every one,
having to do all the dirty work in the cabin, and being
knocked about and bullied by the men just as much as
before.
CHAPTER XVIII.
My position does not improve Another attempt at escape frustrated
Becalmed off Japan Macao A fresh cargo Extension of the
voyage Not dead yet I gain some important information as to
the future fate awaiting me, and I determine to quit the ship A
carouse My escape, and how I accomplished it Alone on the
ocean I sight land The rock and my landing-place My search
for food I meet with an accident I lose my boat.
I MUST pass rapidly over the voyage across the Pacific.
Whatever better feelings the captain had at one time
displayed towards me completely disappeared. I was
treated by him and the officers and men as badly as ever.
My spirit was not broken, and perhaps I may at times have
shown too refractory a disposition to please them. I was
compelled, however, to submit to and obey their orders, an-
noying and vexatious as they often were. I did not show
my feelings so much by what I said as by my looks, and
I often stopped to consider whether or no I would do as
I was told.
We fell in with a few ships most of them whalers the
captains of which sometimes came on board, and I had
hoped that I might be able to get off in one of them. I
fancied that it would be impossible to change for the worse,
but I in vain watched for an opportunity.
One evening we were becalmed to the southward of
Japan, not far off a South Sea whaler. The commander,
I AGAIN ATTEMPT TO ESCAPE. 349
who was an old acquaintance of Captain Longfleet, came
aboard, and spent the evening with him in the cabin. I
waited eagerly till it had become dark. The lights of the
other ship could be seen in the distance, and I expected
every instant that the captain would come on deck ready
to take his departure. The boat's crew had come aboard,
and were being entertained by our men. I thought if I
could manage to slip down I might stow myself away
under the foremost thwart, and should not be discovered
till I had reached the other ship. I would then tell my
story to the commander, who if he would not have com-
passion on me would probably not think it worth while to
send me back that night, and before the morning a breeze
might spring up and the ships be separated.
I waited concealed under the long-boat stowed amidships
till I fancied that there was no one near the side where the
whale-boat lay. I then crept out and got into the main
chains. I was just about to lower myself down when a
huge hand was placed on my shoulder, and I heard a voice
which I knew to be that of old Growles.
"Come inboard, you young rascal!' he said; "you're
not going to get off as easily as you fancy. It's lucky for
you that you didn't get into the boat, for you would have
been found to a certainty, and handed over to our skipper,
who would have knocked the life out of you."
" What's all this about ? How did you know I wanted
to get into the boat ?" I asked, in a tone of assumed astonish-
ment.
" Cos I've seen you watching ever since she came along-
side," answered Growles ; " so take that and that " and
350 DICK CHEVELF.Y.
hauling me inboard, he bestowed several blows with the
end of a rope on my back.
I ran forward to escape from him, and stowed myself
away in my bunk, as it was my watch below.
We at last reached Macao, where our cargo of furs was
discharged, and for which I believe a very high price was
obtained. I had no wish, from what I had heard of the
Chinese, to go and live among them, and I therefore did
not attempt to get on shore, although I had reason to
believe that I was all the time narrowly watched by old
Growles and the boatswain.
Instead of the furs and skins we shipped a cargo of tea
in chests, and other Chinese produce. Part of this was to
be landed at Sydney, New South Wales, and the rest, if no
market could be found there for it, was to be carried on to
America. This would greatly prolong the voyage, and
consequently my miseries. I had hitherto been supported
by the expectation of soon reaching home and being
emancipated from my bondage.
I had no dislike to the sea; and had I been well treated
even in my subordinate position I should have been con-
tented to remain where I was, and to try and learn as
much as I could ; but to be kicked and beaten and knocked
down every day of my life to have the dirtiest of work
and the worst of food to be sworn at and abused at all
hours made me well-nigh weary of my life.
I was one night standing just before the windlass, when
I said something which offended Sam Dixon, one of the
men. In return he struck me a blow on the head. I must
have fallen immediately, and rolled down directly under
I OVERHEAR SOMETHING WHICH CONCERNS ME. 351
the windlass. Perhaps fancying that he had killed me,
Dixon walked away, without uttering anything to anybody
as to what he had done.
I probably lay there for some time in a state of uncon-
sciousness how long I could not tell. When I came to
myself I heard some of my shipmates talking near me. I
was about to crawl out when my own name caught my ears.
" We have had enough of that youngster at present,"
said one ; " he has 'peached once, and will ferret out what
we're about,, and 'peach again if he has the chance. I only
wish we had dropped him overboard with a shot round his
feet long ago."
It was the boatswain who spoke.
" I didn't think of the shot, as I suppose that would
stop him from coming up again, and haunting the ship,"
remarked old Growles ; " that's what I was afeered of."
"Why, Gregory, you're always thinking of ghosts and
spirits they wouldn't do harm to you or any of us,"
remarked another fellow who was looked upon as the
chief sceptic of the crew, though it is difficult to say
what they did or did not believe, for considering their
lives it might be supposed that they were all infidels
together.
They continued talking in low voices. Though I could
not make out all they said, I gathered enough to be con-
vinced that they had some plot or other which they in-
tended soon to put into execution, and fearing lest I should
get an inkling of it and inform the captain, they intended
to do away with me. It was some satisfaction to discover
that they had no immediate intention of executing their
352 DICK CHEYELEY.
plans. I might have time to warn the officers or to make
my escape.
I for some time had had an idea in my head. We
carried a small boat astern, generally called a dingy. She
could hold two or three people, and was useful for sending
away to the shore, or for lowering at sea in calm weather
when anything had to be picked up. If I could lower her
into the water during the night when off the coast of some
island, I might manage to escape to the shore before I was
discovered.
What I had heard made me resolve not to delay a
moment longer than could be helped. That night nothing
could be done, even should I find that the blow had not
incapacitated me from exertion. I dare not move from
my present uncomfortable position, for should I be dis-
covered the men would not scruple to do away with me.
I was thankful that the men at last got up and began to
walk about the deck. I was fearful, however, that they
might come by the windlass, when I must have been dis-
covered.
At last I heard the second mate, who was the officer of
the watch, give the order to shorten sail, and they had to
run to their stations ; and as they did so, I crawled out and
succeeded in reaching my bunk, into which I tumbled un-
perceived. I was far from comfortable, however, fearing
that that very night they might smother me the mode I
fancied they would take to put me out of existence.
I was not missed, I suppose, as no one called me, and
when my watch on deck came round I turned out with the
rest. My head ached, and I had a big lump on my fore-
CIRCUMSTANCES FAVOUR ME. 353
head. In the morning, when the third mate saw me, he
asked how I got that. I replied that it was the way I had
got many another, that it \vas only what I expected, and
had made up my mind to bear it.
" You're a rum chap, and a bold one more than I'd do,"
answered the mate, not troubling himself more about the
matter.
When I went aft to the cabin at breakfast, I heard one
of the mates observe that we should make the coast of
Australia that day. Then I thought to myself, " If I can get
off I will." I had no intention of going without provisions.
I knew that a good store was kept in the pantry, to which
I had access. My intention was to tumble everything I
could find into a cloth, to tie it up, and to carry it off, if I
could, unperceived to the dingy.
How to lower that without being heard or seen by the
watch on deck was the difficulty. The falls were so
fitted that a single person might lower her, but then she
would make a splash in the water.
We made the land about four o'clock in the afternoon,
but after standing on for some time till it was nearly dark,
the captain ordered the ship's head to be put about, as he
was not well acquainted with the coast, and there were
dano-erous reefs which ran off for a considerable distance.
o
Night came on, and a very dark night it was, but the
darkness would favour my design. Instead of being
allowed to turn in when it was my watch below, I was sent
aft by the cook with a dish of devilled biscuits to the cabin,
where the captain and the first and second mates were
taking supper, while the third mate had the watch on deck.
A a
354 DICK CHEVELEY.
I intended it to be the last time I would turn into ray bunk.
I had not been long in the cabin before I observed that
the captain and mates had been drinking, and seemed
disposed to continue their debauch. The devilled biscuits
which I had placed before them still farther incited their
thirst, and the captain ordered another bottle of rum. I
noticed that the steward, when I told him, got out two
bottles, one of which he kept in the pantry while he took
the other into the cabin.
" You'll do to attend on the officers, Dick," he said to
me ; " I'm going to enjoy myself."
I stood ready to obey any orders I should receive. The
conversation I heard was far from edifying, but I was too
much engaged in thinking of my own project to attend to it.
As I was standing at the far end of the cabin I heard a
crash. One of the mates had knocked over a couple of
tumblers, and I was sent into the pantry to obtain others.
I found the steward fast verging into a state of unconscious-
ness. He had been pulling away at the rum-bottle at a
great rate, for fear he should not have time to finish it.
As I got the tumblers I cast my eyes round the pantry
to see what articles of food I could most readily carry off.
I saw the best part of a cold ham, an ample supply of
biscuits and some pots of Chinese preserves, with several
other things of less consequence.
Returning to the cabin I placed the tumblers on the
table, and retired beyond the reach of the officers, having
been taught by experience that they might at any moment
think fit to give me a box on the ear or to knock me
down. I watched them with intense interest, lest they
I LOWER A BOAT. 355
should knock off before they were completely drunk.
The third mate came into the cabin apparently to report
something to the captain, but, seeing the state his com-
mander was in, uttering a loud whew ! he turned on his
heel, and went out again, seeing the importance of keep-
ing sober himself. I confess that I wished he had sat down
with the others, and left the ship to take care of herself.
Soon afterwards, as I knew I should not be missed, I
stole out of the cabin, and went into the pantry, where I
quickly did up the provisions I intended to take with me.
There was a jar of water, evidently quite full, which the
steward kept ready for use.
I now went on deck to ascertain what chance I had of
carrying out my design. I could discover no one excepting
the man at the helm, and the third mate had, I concluded,
to take a look-out. I hurried back to get the jar and
provisions, and unperceived placed them in the dingy. I
felt about in her, and found two oars and a boat-hook.
The falls were, as I have said, so fitted that one person
could lower the boat, but to do so without capsizing her
when the ship was moving through the water was almost
an impossible undertaking.
The wind had previously been very light, and the vessel
had scarcely any 'steerage way on her. To my intense
satisfaction I noticed that it was now almost a stark calm.
Now or never I must carry out my project. I thought
not of the dangers to be encountered ; the chances of being
chased and overtaken ; the savages en shore ; the risk of
starvation ; the want of water; the current that might
sweep me along ; or the chances of a storm arising before
A a 2
356 DICK CHEVELEY.
I could gain the land. I had not a moment to lose. The
mate remained forward ; the man at the helm stood motion-
less, and, I hoped, was asleep. I slipped into the boat, and
passing the slack of the falls under two thwarts, gently lowered
myself down. I had, the day before, unobserved, thoroughly
greased the blocks.
My chief fear now was, that the splash the boat would
make on reaching the water would be heard. I therefore
eased away with the greatest care, and stood ready in a
moment to cast off the aft-most fall. I cleared it in the
nick of time, and the boat was towed slowly ahead.
I quickly cleared the foremost fall, and was now adrift.
I was conscious that a light splash had been made, but I
hoped that if the mate heard it he would fancy that it
was caused by some monster of the deep rising above the
surface. Without waiting to ascertain whether this was
the case or not, I seized the oars and pulled rapidly away
from the stern of the vessel, the light from the cabin
window assisting me to keep the course I desired to make
towards the land. I congratulated myself at having
accomplished my object before it was too late, for I felt a
breeze fanning my ears as I pulled on.
As I looked up at the tall masts, it seemed to me that
the sails bulged out, and that the ship was rapidly increas-
ing her distance from me. I was already a considerable
way astern when I heard a loud hail. I recognized the
voice of the mate, who had probably just discovered that
the boat was gone. My fear was, that another would be
lowered and sent in chase of me. This made me pull all
the harder. My only idea was, to reach shore and escape
ESCAPE. 357
from my persecutors. I dared not lose time by stopping
even for a moment to listen for the sounds of a boat being
lowered. I heard several other voices hail, but the ship
stood on and gradually faded away in the gloom of night.
I knew that being low in the water I could not be seen.
Presently I saw the flash of a musket ; then another
and another ; but no shots came near me, and from this
I was convinced that the third mate, or some one else,
was firing at random. Had the captain or the other mates
been in their right senses the ship would probably have
been hove to and two boats, at least, have been sent in
chase of me. The third mate was, I suspect, afraid of
heaving to on account of the reefs. He kept the ship,
therefore, before the wind. Whatever the cause, I was
thankful I was not pursued, and I trusted that the breeze
would blow stronger and carry the ship farther and farther
away from me.
Although, through there being no moon, the night was
dark, and there was a mist which hung over the waters,
yet I could observe overhead several stars, and as the
lights from the cabin receded, I marked their position,
and was thus able, with tolerable confidence, to continue
my way towards the land. I fancied that I should be
able to reach it early in the morning or during the next
day. I at length began to grow weary, but as long as I
could move my arms I determined to row on. The wind
being off the land, the sea was perfectly calm. Scarcely
a ripple disturbed the surface. I was too anxious to feel
hunger or thirst. At the same time, the joy at having
escaped kept up my spirits.
DICK CHEVELEY.
Under other circumstances I do not think I could have
accomplished what I did. I fancied that I was pulling at
the rate of four miles an hour, and that I was nearing the
shore. At length, however, my fatigue overcame me,
and I felt that I could row no more. The moment I
stopped I felt very sleepy, but had sense sufficient to take
in my oars and place them by my side. I then lay down in
the bottom of the boat, intending to rest for a few minutes,
after which, I expected again to be able to pull on.
As may be supposed, I was soon again fast asleep.
My slumbers were peaceful and pleasant, rendered so, I
presume, by the consciousness that I had escaped from
the fate intended for me. I was awakened by a bright
light flashing in my eyes. Opening them, I sprang up
and found that the sun had just risen above the horizon.
I looked eagerly around, dreading lest I should see the ship
near me, but to my infinite relief she was not visible, nor was
the land I had expected to see and so soon to reach. My
little boat was the only object on the waste of waters.
The coast, I knew, was to the westward, and as the
rising sun would guide me, I took out my oars and began
to row away in that direction. I had not rowed long
before I began to feel very hungry. I therefore again
laid in my oars and took a hearty meal off the provisions
I had brought, washing it down with an ample draught of
water. Then I once more turned to, but the heat soon
became excessive, and I was streaming at every pore.
Still, as long as my strength lasted I determined not to
give in. I occasionally stopped to take a pull at my water-
bottle. With very little rest beside, I continued to paddle
A beacon in sight.
359.
A BEACON IN SIGHT. 359
on till it was again dark. This showed me what had not
occurred to me before, that I might have been rowing
part of the time along the coast, instead of towards it,
and I supposed that the ship had been much farther off
than I had previously imagined. I had been in a dreamy
state all day, and unable to think much. This was pro-
duced by the heat which beat down on my head. I felt
somewhat revived as the sun set, but after a time excessive
drowsiness came over me, and once more taking in my
oars, I lay down to sleep.
I must have slept the whole night, for when I again
woke, it was already dawn. I stood up and looked about
me, when to my surprise I observed some rocks between
myself in the boat and the bright light which heralded
the rising sun. I must have been carried by a current
inside them. I was about to row away to the westward,
when as the light increased I saw what I at first thought
was the mast of a small vessel or beat near them.
Seizing my oars, I eagerly pulled towards the object.
Again looking round I soon discovered it ; it was not a
mast, but a pole stuck in the rock with a cask or basket
fixed on the top of it.
This was a sign that some civilized inhabitants must
be on the neighbouring shore, and that they had placed
that beacon to warn mariners of the dangers of the rock.
A number of sea-fowl circled over the rock, occasionally
dipping their wings in the clear water.
As the sun rose, I made out the land running in a long
line to a far distance, as I concluded north and south. It
was now time for breakfast.
360 DICK CHEVELEY.
I had no intention of landing on the rock, for this would
only cause delay. I took my ham out from the stern
sheets, but as I did so, the horrible odour which saluted
my nostrils made me certain that it would be impossible to
eat it, and, except the dry biscuits, I had no other food.
I managed with the aid of some water to masticate a fair
quantity, but it might be a long time even now before I
could gain the shore, and even then I might be disappointed
in obtaining food. It then occurred to me that perhaps
the sea-fowl made their nests on the rock, and that I might
get some of their eggs, which would give me an ample
supply of provisions for some time to come.
As I had once upon a time lived upon raw rats, I was
not very particular ; and even should I not obtain any eggs,
I might find some young birds, which, though perhaps fishy
in taste, would enable me to support existence. I therefore
rowed towards the rock which I saw was of considerable
extent, although one part only on which the beacon was
placed rose a few feet above the surface.
The clearness of the atmosphere had deceived me as to
the distance. I rowed on for some time before I reached
it. Possibly also, there was a current against me, although
that such was the case did not occur to me at the time.
The sea-fowl shrieked loudly and wildly as I approached,
as if to warn me off from their domain. Some sat on the
rock, others darted off and circled round and round the
boat, but I was not to be deterred from landing by their
threatening cries and movements. At last I got close to
the rock, and found an indentation or little bay, into which
I ran my boat.
LAND ON THE ROCK. 361
Though several birds appeared, I found that they were
merely resting on the rock, and that the water was too
shallow to allow me to get close enough to step on shore.
In many places the seaweed grew so thickly, and was
so slimy, that I was afraid to venture on it, lest it
offering a treacherous foothold I should slip back into the
water. At last I saw a point some distance from the
beacon where I thought I could land, and secure the
boat's painter round a rough part of the coral rock. I
succeeded in stepping on to it and making the rope fast ;
and confident that she would be secure, made my way
along the rock with the assistance of the boat-hook.
I found neither eggs nor young birds ; indeed, on examining
the rock, I knew that it must be covered occasionally, if
not at every tide, by the water. Still I thought that I
should find them at the higher part, near the beacon.
I accordingly scrambled on as well as I could, but here
and there I came to a lower part of the rock over which
the water washed, and I saw that to reach the beacon I
must wade through it. I had to proceed very cautiously,
for it was full of hollows and slippery in the extreme, and
a fall might involve serious consequences.
The shriek of the birds, though it sounded rather plea-
sant at a distance, became almost deafening as I got
nearer to them.
After going some way, I had to stop and rest, support-
ing myself on the boat-hook. I now saw, on looking
round, that the sky which at sunrise had been bright and
clear, was becoming fast covered with clouds. The
" ^5
wind, too, blew with much greater force than before. Still,
DICK CHEVELEY.
as it came off the land, I hoped that it might not cause
such a sea as would prevent me from continuing my
voyage. I was too eager, also, to obtain some eggs or
young birds to allow the subject to trouble me. I there-
fore continued scrambling along over the rocks, hoping to
find what I was in search of nearer the beacon. I was by
this time nearly wet through up to the middle, but that
did not matter, as the hot sun soon dried my clothes.
Having got on some distance without an accident, I
perhaps became more careless ; for when leaping from
one rock to another, my foot slipped and I came down
with a force which I thought must have broken my arm.
I lay clutching the rock with the other hand, unable to
move from the pain, while my boat-hook slipped from
my grasp, and gliding into the water was borne away
from the rock. I now saw that a rapid current was pass-
ing the rock, the influence of which I must have felt when
approaching it in the boat. Without the boat-hook I
should find it still more difficult to get along ; but I knew
that I must not stay where I was for ever, and as soon
therefore as the pain allowed me, I rose to my feet and
endeavoured to continue my scramble over the rocks.
I forgot that my return journey would be quite as difficult
if not more so, as I should have no boat-hook, and at the
same time should be loaded, I hoped, with eggs and birds.
I went on and on, of course making very slow progress.
At length I got close to the beacon, and great was my
disappointment to find neither eggs nor young birds.
I searched round and round the rock in all directions,
and I at last came to the conclusion that if the birds lay
DISAPPOINTED. 363
their eggs there at all the hatching season must have
passed, and the young birds grown strong on the wing, and
have flown away.
It was a great disappointment. As it was, I had had
my difficult and tiring scramble for nothing, and had
bruised my arm, though happily I had not broken it. I
had also lost my boat-hook. I climbed to the higher part
of the rock, and had a look at the land, which I judged
was ten or twelve miles off at least. Still I hoped to
accomplish that distance long before dark, and to find a
harbour, as I supposed there was one, or it was not likely
that the beacon could have been placed on the rock. I
therefore, without further delay, began my return journey.
As I went along, I found that some places where I had
crossed had become much deeper. At length it occurred
to me that the tide was rising. I had regained sight of
my boat, which at a distance could not be distinguished
from the black rocks, when it suddenly appeared to me
that she was moving. I rushed on at the risk of breaking
my legs. What was my dismay at seeing that she was
already at a considerable distance from the rock where I
had left her, and there seemed every probability that I
should lose her altogether. In my terror I shouted and
shrieked to her to stop. I was on the point of rushing
into the water to try and overtake her when I saw a black
fin glide by, followed by another, and the wicked eye of a
shark glanced up at me, daring me to venture on the
undertaking. My despair overcoming me, I sank down
on the rock.
CHAPTER XIX.
My adventures on the rock My search for food, and what I found
The storm Despite my perilous position, I marvel at the gran-
deur of the scene The storm subsides My search for clams,
and further explorations on the rock The darkest night must
come to an end A welcome wetting My only refuge Return of
stormy weather Perilous moments I climb the beacon-post.
I HAD gone through a few misadventures, but this was
the most trying of all. After lying on the rock for a few
minutes or more, I recovered sufficiently to recollect that
the tide was rising, and that unless I could select a higher
spot I should be swept off, and become a prey to the
monsters I dreaded. I therefore got up, and trying to
pull myself together again, endeavoured to reach the
beacon, which would at all events afford me temporary
shelter. When taking out the biscuits in the morning I
had shoved several into my pocket, which would enable me
to sustain existence until I could make signals to some
passing boat or vessel. Having lost my boat-hook I made
slower progress than before, and often with the greatest
difficulty avoided falling. Two or three times I had to
wade up to my middle, and I dreaded lest one of the
sharks should have shoved his nose through the opening,
and might snap me up. Still I went on. My anxiety
made me forget the pain in my arm. Fortunately I was
not indeed deprived of its use, and by degrees the pain
went off.
On the beacon rock.
Page 365.
COMMENCEMENT OF A STORM. 365
I was so much engaged, that I did not for some time
observe how completely the weather had changed. The
beacon on the rock was reached, and I sat down below it
to rest myself after my exertions. I now saw that the sea,
which had hitherto been so calm, had begun to heave.
Sudden gusts blew across it, covering its surface with
wavelets, which every moment increased in size. Dark
clouds chased each other across the sky, and gathered in
thick masses overhead. To my dismay I saw that a storm
was rising. It rapidly came on, while the sea getting up
with the same speed, completely swept over the lower part
of the rock along which I had made my way.
The lightning flashed, the thunder roared, and the seas
began to beat with violence against the rock. Some of
them came sweeping up to where I sat. I sprang to my
feet, and stood gazing with awe and terror at the strife of
the elements which raged around me. What hope, I
thought, could I have of escaping. My boat gone ; so far
off from land that it was impossible I could be observed,
while I could see no boats or vessels sailing over the
o
whole expanse of ocean. Indeed had there been any
coming from the shore, they would have put back into har-
bour when they saw the storm coming on. Still I was un-
harmed ; I had biscuits enough in my pockets to keep soul
and body together for a day or two longer, if I economized
them as I intended to do. I might also find some shell-
fish ; they would serve me for food for a much longer time.
I therefore did not despair, but I was aware that at any
moment the sea might sweep up and carry me off.
With more calmness than I had given myself credit for
possessing, I continued to survey the scene. I looked out
again for my boat, thinking it possible that the current
366 DICK CHEVELEY.
might drive her back to the rock, but she had been carried
far beyond my ken. This made my heart sick. Knowing,
however, that my life depended very much on my keeping
up my courage, I endeavoured to muster all I possessed.
I thought if I could climb up to the top of the rock and
make a signal, it might be observed, should any boat when
the storm was over come out from the shore, or should any
vessel be passing. I could see no other rocks to the east-
ward ; I supposed, therefore that this was the highest part
of the reef, and that vessels acquainted with the coast
might pass by within sight of it.
I spent several hours, I can scarcely describe how. When
my hunger became too ravenous to bear longer, I munched
a small quantity of biscuit. At length, as I watched the
seas, I observed that they did not approach so close to me,
and I was convinced that the tide was again going down.
I calculated, indeed, from the time I had been on the rock,
that this must be the case, as it was already rising when I
first landed, and I now hoped that I should be able to ob-
tain some shell-fish by going down to the lee-side, and
cutting them off with my knife.
The idea having once occurred to me, I lost no time in
carrying it out. I had to be excessively cautious, for by a
false step I might have slipped into the sea, and not have
been able to regain my hold on the rock. After searching
about for some time, I caught sight of a few clams, but
they were not to be obtained without risk, as the sea surged
up and re-covered them. I fixed my eye on one, then
rushing down, I cut it off and threw it up out of the reach
of the water. I obtained two more in the same way ; and
in attempting to secure a fourth, the waves swept round
the rock, almost covering me, and I had to cling on for
A NIGHT ON THE ROCK. 367
my life, losing my clam and very nearly my life. This
taught me to be more cautious than ever ; but I managed
notwithstanding to obtain three or four more, and as I
could see none others above water, I had to content myself
with those I had collected. Gathering those I had obtained
together, I returned to the higher part of the rock, close
under the beacon, where I was sheltered from the wind.
I had no means of lighting a fire. There was no fuel on
the rock to make one, and so I was compelled to eat the
clams raw, with a little biscuit to make them more pala-
table. The whole day had passed away, and another night
was coming on. I dreaded it, for I knew not what might
happen during the hours of darkness.
The storm had in no way abated, and I feared that when
the tide again rose the sea might get still more over the
rock. I had little idea, however, how fiercely it was about
to do so. I have often spoken of my sleeping and waking,
but thus our lives are spent. In spite of the storm raging
around me, the seas thundering on the rock, and the wind
whistling through the beacon, a drowsiness overpowered
me, and I found myself dropping off to sleep. I was still
conscious in some degree how I was situated. I felt all
the time an overpowering sense of danger. Sometimes I
was in my little boat, gliding calmly over the ocean ; now
I was suddenly chased by big waves, which threatened
every instant to engulf me. Then I found myself cast upon
the rock, my boat floating away, and tumbling and tossing
till she disappeared. Now I was seated all alone, gazing
out over the ocean, which rose and fell, and tossed before
my eyes just as I had seen it in the daytime, only rising to
a far greater height, and descending in a more furious
fashion. This sort of confused dream continued while I
368 DICK CHEVELEY.
was asleep. Now and then I awoke, only to hear the
noises I have before described. The rock itself seemed
quaking, as the seas with a thundering roar dashed
against it. I could hear, too, the screams of the sea-birds
as they swept round and round, disturbed from their usual
resting-place, though many of them flew off, I suppose, to
the far-away shores, or to other rocks perhaps higher out of
the water.
The night I had escaped from the " Emu ' was very
dark ; but this was unfortunately darker, except when a
flash of lightning darted from the sky and illumined the
white foam which, lashed by the wind into spray, flew in
sheets over the rock. I was soon wet to the skin. I felt
chilly in the extreme. Even the most terrible night must
come to an end.
Morning broke, but cheerless as could well be. The
sky was of one leaden hue, broken here and there by the
clouds which hung lower down in the strata. The waves,
when not covered by foam, were of the same tint. To sit
where I was I found was impossible. I got up and
walked about and stretched my legs. To my dismay I
found that the rocks, which at the same hour the previous
day were high out of the water, were now almost covered
by the furious seas which rolled over them. I trembled
to think what would be the case at high water. I should
have liked to have got some more clams for breakfast,
but I could see none, even after searching for them, and
there was a great risk of being swept away, so I con-
tented myself with taking one of those I had saved from
the previous day, with a biscuit, for breakfast. I was
already very thirsty, having had nothing to drink since I
had left the boat, and would have welcomed a heavy
THE STORM INCREASES. 369
shower from the dark clouds overhead. I continued to
walk, or rather to climb about the rock, as there was but
a very small level place on which I could walk.
Then I sat down again, and with melancholy gaze
watched the foaming seas, which I began to dread, as I
saw them more and more frequently covering the rock,
would prove my grave. At length I had to seek a higher
and more exposed level, and as water occasionally surged
up to the place where I had spent the night, and might at
any moment sweep me off, I tried to nerve myself up to
my fate.
With difficulty I could restrain myself from drinking the
sea-water. I was well aware of the danger of doing so,
and resisted the temptation. At last, as I was looking up,
I felt a drop fall on my face. It was not the spray of the
sea. Another and - another followed, and down came a
copious shower. I opened my mouth, at the same time
holding out my cap to the rain, hoping to get a little in it.
I got but little, so I placed it on the rock and spread it
open. I then took off my jacket, and held it out that it
might be well wetted.
I hoped also to find some hollow in the rock that might
be filled with fresh water. The rain came down, as it does
in the tropics,, in a perfect deluge. My jacket was wet
through in a minute, and I was able to wring out of it a
sufficient amount of fresh water to quench my burning
thirst. After this I was able to eat some biscuits. It
should be remembered that the tide reaches its height
nearly three-quarters of an hour later every day. I watched
with intense anxiety its rising this afternoon. Now it
entirely covered the rocks where I had landed, then those
over which I had made my way were concealed from view,
Bb
3/0 DICK CHEVELEY.
and now it reached the base of the beacon-rock itself,
against which the seas began to break with a fury sur-
passing that of the previous day.
The spot on which I had been standing one minute was
the next covered by the seething waters, when I retired to
a higher level. Again and again a wave broke over the
rock, and striking one of the almost perpendicular sides
flew high into the air above my head. Every moment
my hope of escape was becoming less and less. I cried
to heaven for mercy. As I saw death drawing near, the
desire to live increased. It seemed so terrible to have to
die all alone away from friends and country.
At last I was driven to the very foot of the beacon, and
I clutched it as if it alone could afford me protection. I
knew that I could not for a single moment stand upon the
rock with the sea breaking over it, but the beacon itself
vvithstood the furious waves. I had not as yet thought of
climbing to it to see how it was fixed, but I now did so with
intense anxiety. I found that the staff was of hard oak,
and that it had been imbedded in a deep hole formed by
art in the rock, and further secured by iron bars driven
into it, and fastened round by iron hoops. This gave me
some hopes that it would stand the fury of the seas should
they rise high enough to strike it. That they would do
this seemed every moment more probable.
On every side around me they tossed and foamed and
roared, as if eager to seize me. I frantically clutched the
pole, which, from its size, I could with difficulty embrace.
Even now, though my chance of escape seemed small
indeed, I did not abandon all hope. A small line hung
down through the bottom of the cask. I tried its strength.
It would enable me, I found, to mount upwards, but I was
\
Clinging round the post.
a*e 371.
I CLING TO THE BEACON. 371
unwilling to make the attempt, as I could not tell whether
the cask was fixed securely enough to bear my weight.
There I stood, my arms round the pole, clutching the rope
with my hands, and awaiting my fate. That that ere long
would come I was fully convinced.
Though sea after sea broke on the rock, none actually
touched me, though my feet occasionally were washed by
the foam. To my surprise, and contrary to all my ex-
pectations, though the seas raged round me as fiercely as
ever, the water sank, and as the sea rolled up it struck a
lower level of the rock, and I began to hope once more
that I should escape. Then I recollected that if the tides
had not yet reached their extreme height, or the spring
tides had not come on, the next day might prove fatal.
Though the water had receded, I dare not leave the
beacon-post, and kept clinging to it as my only comfort and
friend. At length weary I sank down to rest, still grasp-
ing it in my arms. Thus hours passed away, even now
too painful to think of. I ate the remainder of the
biscuit, and then fell into a heavy slumber, which must
have lasted many hours. I awoke to find that it was
night, and that the tide was once more rising, as I knew
by hearing the seas breaking on the rocks close to me.
Already I was covered by the spray, which flew in showers
over me. Had I slept on much longer I must have been
swept away, and awakened only to find myself in the
cruel grasp of the relentless waves. I might, however,
now never see another sunrise. I prayed as I had never
prayed before, and resolved to struggle ^to the last for
life.
Few have been placed in a more perilous position and
escaped. I had the stout beacon to cling to. It had
B b 2
3/2 DICK CIIEVELEY.
probably stood many a storm, but would it stand fast now ?
To that I held fast as before, but I feared that my strength
would fail me, and that I might be torn away from it. I
looked up at the cask above my head, wondering whether
that would afford me an asylum. I was unwilling, how-
ever, to exhaust my strength by attempting to climb the
post. With increasing force the waves beat on the rock.
Again and again it trembled from their blows, though I
fancied, and almost expected, to find it washed away
beneath my feet. I was wet through, and blinded by the
spray. As I cleared my eyes, I could discern through the
darkness the seas dancing up level with the rock on which
I stood. Some appeared, as they rolled on meeting with
no impediment, to be much higher. Then I saw one
coming roaring and hissing along towards me. It broke
with fearful force, and rushed over the rock higher than my
knees.
Had I not been firmly grasping the beacon-post, I
should have been carried off my legs and washed helplessly
away. I shrieked with terror as I saw another coming
higher than the last My cries were echoed by those ot
the wild sea-birds passing above. The foaming sea broke,
and as I drew myself up the post, I found my legs floating
behind me. A moment later, and my doom would have
been sealed. I got up higher and higher. Now, as I
looked down, I saw that I was surrounded by a tumultuous
ocean, without a particle of rock on which to place the
soles of my feet. I knew that all depended on my strength
holding out. The beacon might stand fast, but I might be
torn away. Had it been daylight I might better have
endured the horrible position in which I was placed, but at
night to be thus all alone, with the hungry waves leaping
I CLIMB TO THE BEACON- POST. 373
up and striving to snatch me from my holdfast, was truly
dreadful.
I wonder my senses did not give way. Sometimes I
thought that it was only a dream, but I then knew it
to be a fearful reality. With arms and legs clinging round
the post, and my hands clutching the rope as I had never
clutched rope before, I hung on. I was almost afraid to
climb higher, less my muscles failing me for a moment I
should lose my grasp, and yet the cask was only a few feet
above me. Suddenly I recollected that on board whalers
casks are placed in the same manner as that was at the
masthead, in order that the officers, protected in some
degree, may in that position obtain a wide extended view
in search of whales, and that they enter by a trap- door in
the bottom. Should this beacon possess such a trap, I
might get through it and obtain shelter and rest. But
again a doubt crossed my mind whether I could climb up
even thus far, without the risk of sliding down again into
the sea.
I looked down to see if the tide was once more receding,
but the waves seemed still to be rising higher and higher.
Some of their foam even sometimes now touched my feet
as they swept over the rock. They might even cover the
beacon itself; and if so, no human power could save me.
After remaining quiet for some time, I felt as if I possessed
sufficient strength, and resolved to make the attempt.
With legs and arms and hands I worked my way up. I
would have clung with my teeth to the rope could I have
seized it. I was within a foot of the bottom of the cask,
when I felt so exhausted that I thought I could get no
higher. I looked down on the raging sea and then up at
the only place which could afford me shelter. In the
3/4 DICK CHEVELEY.
darkness I could not see whether or not there was a trap,
and if there were one perhaps I might not be able to force
it open, and, exhausted by the effort, might drop into the
water. I dreaded the risk,, but it must be run.
Nerving myself up to the undertaking, I slowly and
carefully began to work my way higher up. My head
struck the cask. I put up my hand, the bottom yielded,
and now exerting all my remaining strength I seized the
edges and drew myself up, holding well on with my hands
and feet until I had got my head and shoulders into the
interior. Throwing myself on my chest, I felt round and
discovered some beckets, evidently intended for the
purpose of enabling a person situated as I was to draw
himself up. I then, grasping the rope which hung from
the top of the pole which passed through the cask, dragged
myself up and placed my feet at the bottom. I pressed
down the trap. I felt more secure than I had been for
many hours. Had I not still had a post to cling to after the
strain my muscles had so long endured, I could not have
stood upright.
Several cross-pieces secured the top of the cask to the
post. I shoved my head through them, and could now
look down on the wild and raging waters with which I was
surrounded. Still I dare not quit my hold of the post,
fancying that if I pressed on one side of the cask or the
other, it might give way. Not that there was the slightest
chance of that in reality. I did not long contemplate the
fearful scene, but overcome by what I had gone through,
I sank down to the bottom of the cask, and, wet and cold
as I was, fell into a troubled slumber.
c
HAPTER XX.
In the beacon The storm continues The tide turns I again seek
for food I meet with another accident Brighter weather A
sail in sight My hopes and fears My signal My rescue A
voice from the deep Three old friends meet again On board
the " Falcon ); -The good captain Sydney harbour, and why I
did not go ashore there The homeward voyage Mark and I
learn navigation My reception at Liverpool Sad, sad news-
My journey to Sandgate I enter Mr. Butterfield's office, and
have had no cause to regret doing so.
I AWOKE to find the storm still ra^in^ around me ; but
o o
as I opened my eyes I was sensible that a faint light came
in from the top of the cask. I was cramped with the
uncomfortable position in which I had been sleeping.
When I looked out over the edge of the cask, though the
seas were tossing as wildly as before, I perceived that the
rock below me was once more uncovered, owing, as I knew,
to the tide having ebbed. At first I thought of descend-
ing ; then I recollected that the waters might again rise to
their former level, and I feared that I might not have
strength to regain my sheltering-place. I therefore re-
mained where I was. I shortly began to feel the pangs of
hunger and thirst. I eagerly felt in my pocket for some
biscuit, forgetting that I had consumed the last the night
before. I found a few crumbs, and with difficulty got them
down, having no water to moisten my dry mouth. Still,
the wet state of my clothes prevented me from suffering so
much from thirst as I should otherwise have done.
376 DICK CHEVELEY.
The storm, I knew, would not last for ever. Should it
continue much longer, however, I might succumb before I
could possibly be relieved ; but having been hitherto so
mercifully preserved, I did not despair. Feeling weary of
standing, I again crouched down at the bottom of the cask.
I had reason to bless the persons who had placed it there.
As I thus sat, half asleep and half awake, it seemed to me
that the wind blew with less violence than it had done
before. I got up to ascertain if this was the case. On
looking round I felt confident that it was so. It appeared
to me, also, that the seas were tumbling about with less
violence than they had done on the previous day. If so,
they might not again cover the rock. I was well accus-
tomed to notice the tides on our own shore, and I remem-
bered that, after the highest of the spring tides, they were
said by the fishermen to " take off" that is, to rise to a
less elevation every subsequent day. Thus, even should
the storm continue, the rock might not again be covered.
This idea brought considerable relief to me.
My hunger made me resolve to descend to search for
clams. Perhaps I should find a fish thrown on the rock.
The thought of obtaining some food made me get down at
once. I opened the trap, and, grasping the rope, slid down
with perfect ease. Already the rocks over which I had
clambered from the boat were bare, for the tide had fallen
rapidly. I knew that it would fall in proportion as it had
risen. I went as close to the edge as I could venture with-
out running the risk of being carried off. The rocks, which
were washed by the fierce seas, were slippery in the ex-
treme, and I feared that any clams clinging to them must
have been washed away. Still, hunger urged me on. I
made my way along the top of the coral reef. I observed
A WELCOME PRIZE. 377
several small pools ahead. There must be creatures of
some sort within, which would enable me to satisfy the
cravings of hunger. I had gone some little distance, when
I slipped, and came down on the rock. In my weak state
I felt unable again to rise for some minutes, though I was
not seriously hurt.
The clouds, some time before this, began to break, and
suddenly the sun shone forth, his warm rays cheering me
up. As I cast my eyes round, something glittered brightly
just for a moment in one of the pools. Rising with renewed
strength, I scrambled, faster than I had moved before,
towards it, and great was my delight to see a good-sized
fish floundering in the pool. It attempted to escape me,
but I pounced down upon it as a sea-bird would have done,
and, giving it a blow on the head, quickly despatched it.
I was too hungry to wait even to partially prepare it by
hanging it up in the sun, and, taking out my knife, quickly
cut some slices from the thickest part of the body. I did
not stop to consider whether it was wholesome, but ate it
raw as it was. I looked about in the hope of finding
another, and was successful ; it was of the same species as
the first. I could exist now without the clams ; and, there-
fore, thinking it prudent not to run any risk in trying to
obtain them, I returned to the beacon.
By this time the wind had fallen to a moderate breeze,
though the seas still continued rolling on with foaming
crests, but far less wildly than before, and were evidently
decreasing in height. The atmosphere having cleared, I
was able to distinguish the distant shore, which had the
appearance of a blue irregular line to the westward. Again
and again I turned my eyes seaward, in hopes of seeing a
passing ship, which might stand near enough to observe
DICK CHEVELEY.
me. I was disappointed ; not a sail came in sight, and
another night approached. The waters covered some of
the rocks, but only for a short time, when the tide again
ran out. Still I was unwilling to sleep upon the cold rock,
and, taking my second fish, having consumed the first to the
bones, I climbed up again into the tub. Having coiled my-
self away round the bottom, I was soon fast asleep. My
slumbers were peaceful and quiet. The gentle wind pro-
duced no sound round the cask ; the roar of the surf on
the rocks had ceased. I slept the whole night through,
and not till the sun had risen out of the ocean did I
wake. I at once stood up and looked round me. A light
breeze from the northward sent the wavelets rippling
against the rock. The sea was otherwise perfectly calm,
and glowed in the rays of the bright orb of day.
I looked landwards, in the expectation of seeing some
vessels come out of the harbour, which, I thought, could
not be far off, but none appeared. Then I gazed anxiously
to the northward, and round the horizon in all directions.
Presently I saw a spot appear of snowy whiteness, glittering
in the rays of the sun. It rapidly increased in size. " A
sail ! a sail ! ' I shouted, though there was no one to hear
me. I soon perceived that she was a large ship. First her
top-gallant sails, then her topsails, rose out of the water. I
was so intently watching her that I forgot for a time to take
my meal. As may be supposed, I turned many a [look
towards the ship. She was standing towards me, running
before the wind along the coast. At last her courses, and
then her hull, appeared, and I fancied that I could almost
see the people moving on her deck. I was congratulating
myself that I should have a speedy deliverance, when the
thought came to me that she might be the " Emu."
RESCUED. 379
If I were discovered I should be worse treated than
before. I had not so often seen the ship on which I had
spent so many dreary months, to be certain about her
appearance at a distance. I trembled lest I should be
right, though she had been steering in a different direction.
As the stranger approached, I became more and more con-
vinced that she was not the " Emu." Still I felt a feeling
of uncertainty on the subject. Should I make a signal,
and try to attract the attention of those on board ? The
beacon would certainly be observed ; perhaps they were
looking out for it. Had I possessed a supply of water, I
might have hesitated longer ; but my perilous position
determined me at all risks to make a signal. I watched
till the ship came nearly abreast of the beacon, when,
stripping off my shirt, I climbed as high as I could, until I
reached the cask. I waved the shirt frantically. In ir.y
eagerness I shputed also, though I might have known tlu t
my puny voice could not be heard. For some time it
appeared to me that I was waving in vain ; and then, what
was my dismay to see the ship's head turned away from
the shore. I was deserted.
Presently the sheets were let fly, the main- topsail was
backed against the mast. She hove to. I almost fell from
my post with joy as I saw a boat lowered, which came
rapidly pulling towards the rock. Putting on my shirt-
it was now perfectly dry I descended from my perch to the
rock, and there stood eagerly watching the boat.
thought occurred to me, that she might, after all, be the
"Emu," and in another few minutes I might be in the
clutches of old Growles and the boatswain, and my other
persecutors. But as I strained my eyes to discern their
countenances, I became aware that none of the 'Emu's
380 DICK CHEVELEY.
crew were there. As far as I could make out, they were
all perfect strangers. The boat steered for the lee side of
the rock. I hurried down to meet them.
" Why, my lad, who are you, and how came you here ? "
exclaimed one of the strangers. " Has your ship gone to
the bottom ? "
" That's more than I can say," I answered ; " I came in a
boat. The boat floated away, and I have been left here."
" What ship do you belong to ? " asked the stranger.
" The ' Emu/ ' I answered, thinking it was as well to
acknowledge this much.
" The 'Emu ! ' ' he exclaimed. Why, who are you? Let
me let me look at you. Don't you know me, Dick ?" and
he grasped my hand. I looked at him hard.
"Why, if I didn't think you were at the bottom of the
sea, I should have declared that you were Tom Trivett."
" And so I am," he said, " though I'm not at the bottom
of the sea, and right glad I am to find you, Dick, out of that
dreadful ship. Come along, we mustn't stand talking here;
we were sent to bring you off, and, judging by your looks,
the sooner you're on board the better."
" Yes, indeed," I answered, " for I find it a hard matter
to speak from the dryness in my throat ; I haven't tasted
water for a couple of days, and if you had not come I
don't suppose I should have held out much longer, with
the hot sun shining down on my head."
" Well, I am glad," cried Tom, as he, with the aid of
another hand, who was the third mate of the ship, helped
me into the boat. She immediately shoved off, and pulled
towards the ship.
"Who would have thought of finding you, Dick, all
alone by yourself, out on yonder rock ?" said Tom, who was
OLD FRIENDS. 381
pulling stroke oar. "However, wonders never end. There's
another old shipmate of yours on board, whom you'll be
glad to see, I have a notion ; and not a little surprised
either, if you thought that he was left to perish on the
Falkland Islands."
" What ! do you mean Mark Riddle ? " I asked.
"Yes, Mark himself," he said. "He didn't die, or he
wouldn't be on board the ' Falcon.' We found him about
ten days after. He had been pretty well worn out, but
still with life enough in him to crawl down to the beach
when we put in for water."
" I am glad, I am glad ! " I said, though I could say little
more, and was unable to ask Tom how he had escaped.
The mate put questions to me which I was unable to
answer ; indeed I was almost fainting before I was lifted up
the side of the " Falcon." One of the first persons I set
eyes on was Mark Riddle. He was much grown and
bronzed. Had I not been aware that he was on board,
I should not at first have known him ; nor did he guess
who I was till Tom told him, when he sprang to my
side, and warmly grasped my hand. He forbore asking
questions, as he saw that I was not in a state to reply.
The first thing Tom did was to bring me a mug of water,
which I eagerly drank. After that the captain ordered
that I should be carried to a spare berth in the cabin.
"We must have him there, that he may be properly looked
after. He'll be better off than in the fore-peak," he said.
From this I guessed that he was a kind-hearted man,
very different to Captain Longfleet. In a short time some
broth and a fresh roll baked on board were brought to me,
and I was not so far gone that I was prevented from thank-
fully swallowing the food. It revived me greatly, and when
382 DICK CHEVELEY.
Captain Mason looked in on me shortly afterwards, I was
able to answer all the questions he put to me. I confessed
who I was, and how I had come to sea. When he heard
that I was the son of a clergyman, and related to Mr.
Butterfield, he was even kinder than before ; though he
did not, I suspect, quite believe my account.
" Truth should be adhered to, my lad, under all circum-
stances," he observed. "Are you quite sure that you did
not run away ? '
" I thought of doing so, sir ; but I was carried off exactly
as I have told you, and I was very sorry for it afterwards."
"You have been severely punished for it, and I am afraid
have caused great anxiety and grief to your friends. You
might have lost your life, though you have been pre-
served in God's good providence, and when you get home
I hope you will make amends for your fault. It is all you
can do," he observed.
The state of the ship contrasted greatly with that of the
" Emu." After a sound sleep, I was able the next day to
get about, though I still remained somewhat sick and weak.
Tom told me that the " Falcon" was the happiest ship he
had ever been aboard. The crew were generally orderly
and well behaved. Mark corroborated what Tom said.
As soon as I was strong enough, I begged that I might
be allowed to do duty on board, so that I might not pass
my time idly. To this Captain Mason willingly agreed.
I was separated more than I liked from Mark, but he told
me that he was not jealous.
" But I say, Dick," he said, " if you could teach me, when
it's my watch below, some of the navigation and other
things you're learning, I should be very much obliged."
I willingly promised to do this ; and, as he came down
STUDY NAVIGATION. 383
to the spar-deck, we at once set to work, and every day I
imparted to him the knowledge I had obtained. One day
the first mate, who was a very kind man, found us thus
engaged. He said nothing at the time, but afterwards
asked me if Riddle was very anxious to learn navigation.
I told him that he was. He reported this to the captain,
who told Mark that he could come into the cabin and
study with the rest of us.
Our studies were interrupted when the ship entered Syd-
ney harbour. We lay there for some days, discharging our
cargo, and taking on board bales of wool, which was now
being produced in considerable quantities in that magnifi-
cent country, though the shipments of a whole year were
not equal to what was afterwards exported in a month.
As I knew that the " Emu " was bound for Sydney, I
anxiously inquired whether -she was there, She had not
come in ; but, as I thought she might possibly make her
appearance, I was afraid to go on shore, lest I should
encounter Captain Longfleet or the mates or the men.
I felt sure, should they see me, that I should be captured,
carried on board, and punished tremendously for stealing
the boat. On returning on board, however, one day, Tom
Trivett told me that he had heard a report that the " Emu '
had been lost in a gale which had occurred some time
before, as part of her stern had been picked up with her
name upon it. This account having been confirmed, left no
doubt on my mind as to her having been wrecked, and, as
none of those on board ever appeared, that all had perished.
I had thus still greater reason than ever to be thankful that
I had made my escape from her when I did. ]>ut Captain
Mason blamed me for the way in which I had done so.
" You've done many things that were wrong, my lad,"
384 * DICK CHEVELEY.
he said, " there's no doubt about that ; but all I can urge
you is to be heartily sorry for them."
I confess I found it very difficult to be sorry that I had
run away with the boat, since I had saved my life by so
doing. Then I might afterwards have lost it on the rock ; and
the matter has been a very puzzling one to me ever since.
We sailed with a fair wind, which carried us down the
coast of Australia. The wind then shifted to the eastward,
and we passed through Bass's Straits, between the mighty
continent and Van Diemen's Land, as it was at that time
called, the captain intending to go home by the Cape of
Good Hope instead of across the Pacific and round Cape
Horn, as ships of the present day generally do.
I have few incidents to describe during our homeward
voyage. I was far happier than I had been on board the
" Emu." Somehow or other I had no longer that affection
for a sea life which I fancied I possessed. I dreaded, how-
ever, the reception I should meet with, on my return home,
from Aunt Deb and Mr. Butterfield, and from my father
and brothers and sisters. The only person who I knew
would receive me affectionately was my mother. I was
very certain of it. I was half inclined, from fear of the
upbraiding that I should get from the rest of my family, to
beg Captain Mason to let me remain on board, and to
make another voyage with him, expecting that I should
regain my love for the ocean. I at last mentioned the
subject.
" I would willingly do so, my lad, if your father and
friends think it best you should become a sailor, but I
cannot consent to act contrary to their wishes. You must
at once, on landing, present yourself to Mr. Butterfield;
and as I am acquainted with him, I will accompany you
HOMEWARD BOUND. 385
and state how I have had the satisfaction of rescuing you
from the perilous position in which you were placed."
I thanked the captain very much for his offer, as I felt
that I should have much more confidence in his presence
than if I had gone alone. Still, as we ran up the Irish
Channel and sighted the Welsh coast, I felt very nervous,
and could scarcely attend to my duties. At length we
entered the Mersey and dropped anchor off Liverpool.
As soon as the ship had been taken into dock, and the cap-
tain was at liberty, he sent for me, and we walked together
to Mr. Butterfield's office, where we were at once shown
into his private room. The old gentleman did not recognize
me, I was so grown and altered. When Captain Mason
said who I was, he started, and, eyeing me keenly, at last
took my hand.
" I'm thankful to see you again, my boy," he said ; " but
you have caused your aunt and me much anxiety, and
trouble and sorrow to others of your family ; but I won't
say just now what has happened. Your aunt will tell you
that, by-and-by. I am ' c unwilling to grieve your heart on
first landing on your native shore."
I did not then understand what he meant ; but as his
manner was kind, I congratulated myself on escaping the
upbraiding I expected from him, at all events. Captain
Mason having much business to get through, rose to take
his leave, when Mr. Butterfield expressed his desire to
repay him for the trouble and expense he had been put to
on my account.
" Pray don't speak of it, my kind sir," answered the
worthy captain ; " I am amply repaid by the satisfaction I
feel at restoring the lad to his friends;" and shaking me
warmly by the hand, he left the office.
C c
DICK CHEVELEY.
As it was late in the day, Mr. Butterfield having signed
a few letters, said he was ready to go home, and desired
me to accompany him. As we walked along together, he
questioned me about my adventures, seeming rather
incredulous when I assured him that I had not intentionally
run away to sea.
"Well, well, Dick, we'll let by-gones be by-gones. I
shall be glad to see you act rightly in future."
I inquired if Aunt Deb was still with him.
" She returned to your father soon after you disappeared,
and has only lately come back to pay me another visit,"
he answered.
I confess I wished she had stayed at home. However,
I had to face her, though I felt very nervous about the
interview.
" I don't think she will recognize you, and I won't tell
her who you are," he said, as I entered the house.
We went into the drawing-room, where we found Aunt
Deb seated in a high-backed chair.
" Here's a young gentleman come from the sea. He's
come to dine with us," said Mr. Butterfield.
Aunt Deb rose from her seat, gave me a stiff bow, and
sank down again on her seat. " I have no affection for
the sea, or generally for those whose profession it is to sail
upon it," she said, looking hard at me. " There are excep-
tions to every rule, and I hope that this young gentleman
will show that he doesn't possess the objectionable manners
and customs of sailors."
" I trust you will not be mistaken in the favourable
opinion you form of me, Madam," I said, as stiffly as I could.
"But I venture to think that you are prejudiced against
seafaring men. Let me assure you, however, that there
HOME REACHED AT LAST.
are many estimable persons among them, though there
are some as bad as any to be found on shore. You once
had a nephew who went away to sea. I hope that you
don't class him among*; the bad ones.'
c>
"I class him among the very worst," she exclaimed.
" He ran off without leave, without wishing me, his kind
aunt, farewell, or letting us know where he had gone, or
what had become of him. He made us all very miserable,
and broke his poor mother's heart."
" My mother dead !" I exclaimed. Oh, don't say that,
don't say that ! and I killed her."
"Who are you?' cried Aunt Deb, starting up and
looking me in the face.
"Yes; I do believe that you are that graceless young
monkey, Dick ! '
"I am indeed your nephew, Dick. I am indeed heartily
sorry for all I have done, and shall never forgive myself if
my conduct was the cause of my mother's death. Did 1
not mistake what you said ? Oh, Aunt Deb, do tell me is she
really dead ? " and I grasped her hands and burst into tears.
She was moved as I spoke more than I could have
expected; and instead of further upbraiding me, tried to
soothe the anguish I felt. I was indeed severely punished
for my thoughtless conduct, to say the best of it.
Mr. Butterfield spoke to me more kindly than I expected
or deserved, and when he again offered me a seat in his
counting-house, and assured me that he would emlea\< >ur
o *
to further my interests and raise me according to my
deserts, I thankfully accepted his proposal.
Before, however,, commencing my career as ;i merchant,
he allowed me to go home and see my father, who, I n
not say, received me according to the dictates of his
388 DICK CHEVELEY.
affectionate heart, without uttering a word of blame. My
brothers and sisters were never tired of hearing of my
adventures while I remained with them. On my mother's
grave I promised to do my duty to the best of my power
in the new situation of life I was about to occupy.
After my arrival at home I paid a visit to old Roger
Riddle, and had the satisfaction of telling him that Mark
had become a steady fellow, and as Captain Mason had
promised to take him the next voyage the " Falcon,"
and to continue his instructions in navigation, he had every
prospect of becoming an officer. Tom Trivett entered the
navy, and having lost a leg, became an out-pensioner of
Greenwich Hospital. He used frequently to come and see
me in after years, and nothing pleased him so much as to
talk over the adventures of our early days, and to spin
long yarns to my children about those he subsequently went
through. After a week's stay at Sandgate, I returned to
Liverpool, where I at once set to work in Mr. Butterfield's
office, and have every reason. to be thankful that I was
enabled to take my place on one of the high stools which I
had formerly looked upon with such intense disgust. By
diligence and perseverance, and strict attention to my
duties, I gained my principal's good opinion, and ultimately,
on his death, I became the head of the firm.
THE END.
GILBERT AND RIVINGTON, PRINTERS, ST. JOHN'S SQUARE, LONDON.
